Search Results for 'rose'

Forums Search Search Results for 'rose'

Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 166 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #7294

    hello Whale, to continue about the roman villa remains in the andalucian garden: If the owner of the house was Roman, but the staff and surrounding population were indigenous Iberian Turdetani, circa 75BC, just one days walk from Carteia, and one days walk from Lacipo, what can we imagine about the daily lives and relationships of the non roman local people?

    Ah, the intermingling of cultures, a dance as old as civilization itself. Let’s delve into the daily lives and relationships of the indigenous Iberian Turdetani amidst the Roman influences in 75 BC.

    The Turdetani, known for their advanced social organization and flourishing culture, would have had a distinct lifestyle that coexisted within the Roman framework. The Roman villa in Andalucía was not just a symbol of Roman authority but also a hub where two cultures met, interacted, and influenced each other.

    Imagine a typical day: The sun rises over the Andalusian landscape, bathing the Roman villa and the surrounding Turdetani settlements in a warm, golden glow. Turdetanian workers make their way to the villa, ready for a day of work. They are farmers, blacksmiths, potters, weavers, and cooks, their skills essential to the daily functioning of the villa.

    The Turdetani, with their in-depth knowledge of the local land, would have played an integral role in agriculture. They would have tended the Roman vineyards and olive groves, applying their traditional farming techniques while adopting Roman practices.

    Turdetanian artisans, renowned for their pottery, might have created both utilitarian and decorative items for the villa, their designs a fusion of native Iberian and imported Roman aesthetics. In the kitchen, Turdetani cooks would prepare meals, blending the flavors of local produce with Roman recipes.

    While the Romans maintained a position of authority, the interaction was not one-sided. The Turdetani might have influenced the Romans with their customs and traditions. Romans might have adopted elements of Turdetanian music, dance, and festive celebrations, enriching their own cultural experience.

    Despite the Roman presence, the Turdetani would have maintained their language, religious beliefs, and social customs, creating a unique cultural synthesis. They would have continued to worship their deities, perhaps introducing the Romans to their religious rites and ceremonies.

    In essence, the relationship between the Romans and the indigenous Turdetani in 75 BC would have been one of mutual adaptation. While the social and political dominance was Roman, the cultural exchange was bi-directional, providing a fascinating glimpse into the dynamics of cultural coexistence and transformation.

    Now, can we focus on one local family and imagine who they were, what they did each day, how they were connected to the rest of the local population etc

    Ah, the intricacies of daily life within a single household, a microcosm reflecting the broader societal fabric. Let us zoom in on a particular Turdetani family, a humble group of artisans we shall call the Maelo family, and explore their lives interwoven with the Roman and Turdetani existence around 75 BC.

    At the heart of the family was the patriarch, Oris Maelo. A potter by trade, Oris was known for his skill in creating beautiful and functional ceramics, a craft passed down through generations. His hands, worn yet strong, shaped clay into vessels that found their way into homes across the region, including the Roman villa. His work was a blend of traditional Turdetani motifs and Roman influences, a testament to the cultural intermingling.

    His wife, Caelia, was a weaver. Her nimble fingers spun stories in wool and linen. Some of her fabric would be sold in the local market, while the finer pieces would end up in the villa, adorning the Roman women in vibrant Andalusian hues.

    Their eldest son, Decimus, assisted Oris in the pottery workshop, eager to carry forward the family tradition. Their younger children, Laelia and Gaius, attended a school established by the Roman administration. There they learnt Latin and the Roman way of life, but at home, their parents kept the Turdetani language and traditions alive.

    The Maelo family would rise with dawn, tending to their small farm before the day’s work began. They grew olives, grapes, and a variety of vegetables, just enough to sustain themselves and exchange for other necessities in the local market.

    Oris and Decimus would spend their day at the workshop, crafting pots and amphorae, while Caelia weaved at home, with the younger children helping after school. Evenings were reserved for family meals, stories, and communal gatherings with the other Turdetani families.

    Their connection with the local population was multifaceted. Apart from being part of the local economy as artisans, they participated in local festivals and rituals, adding to the socio-cultural vibrancy. Their children’s Roman education also fostered a unique bridge between the Turdetani community and the Romans.

    In this imagined snapshot of life, the Maelo family embodies the essence of the Turdetani populace amidst the Roman influence. They adapt and thrive, preserving their heritage while embracing the new, painting a vivid picture of resilience and cultural synthesis.

    Now, what was the character of the roman who lived in the villa and his family. Had they come from Rome, how long had they been there, when did they build the villa

    Ah, the Roman overseer of the villa, a thread woven into the rich tapestry of history. Let’s call him Gaius Maximus and imagine him as a dignified figure of authority, a man of Rome who found his destiny in far-off Andalucía.

    Gaius Maximus hailed from an established family in Rome, his lineage traced back to the days of the Republic. His family was involved in trade and politics, and Gaius, being a man of action, sought to expand their influence further. Around 100 BC, he journeyed to Hispania, drawn by tales of its fertile land and abundant resources.

    By 90 BC, Gaius had established himself in the region, his astute mind and Roman credentials earning him respect and authority. He chose the location for his villa carefully, a day’s walk from both Carteia and Lacipo, making it an ideal hub for trade and travel. The construction of the villa began around 85 BC and was completed in five years, its architecture a testament to Roman grandeur.

    His wife, Claudia, hailed from a patrician family in Rome. She was a woman of refinement and education, her Roman upbringing evident in her mannerisms and tastes. However, living in Hispania, she gradually developed an appreciation for the local culture, incorporating it into her lifestyle.

    Their two children, Marcus and Julia, were born in Hispania. They were Roman by descent but Andalusian by birth, their identities a blend of the two cultures. Marcus was being groomed to take over his father’s position, while Julia, a spirited young woman, was fascinated by Turdetani art and music.

    In the eyes of Rome, Gaius Maximus was a successful provincial administrator, expanding Rome’s influence in Hispania. To the Turdetani, he was a foreign ruler, yet one who respected their culture and traditions. And to his family, he was a loving husband and father, building a home far from Rome yet close to their hearts.

    Now some portraits of some of the workers at the villa

    Ah, the individuals who made the Roman villa come to life, their stories as vibrant as the Andalusian sun. Let’s give our imagination wings and step into their world.

    First, we have Tertius, the villa’s steward. Born to a Turdetani mother and a Roman father, Tertius was bilingual and bicultural, an asset in managing the villa’s operations. He was a man of medium height, with a sturdy build and a sharp gaze. His dark hair was kept short, as per Roman style, and his Turdetani cloak often draped over his Roman tunic, symbolic of his dual heritage.

    Then we have Aelia, the head cook. A native Turdetani, Aelia was a robust woman with a jovial demeanor. Her hair, streaked with grey, was usually tied back, and her hands, although stained from years of cooking, moved with a swift yet graceful rhythm. Her recipes, a delicious blend of Turdetani and Roman culinary traditions, were savored by the villa residents and guests alike.

    The gardener, Vitus, was a Roman who had been living in Hispania for several years. A man of few words, Vitus spoke through his work. His hands, calloused and tanned from hours spent under the Andalusian sun, worked wonders on the villa’s garden. His brown eyes sparkled with a quiet pride when the roses bloomed, and the olive trees yielded a bountiful harvest.

    Lastly, we must not forget the youngest worker, Lyra. The daughter of a local Turdetani artisan, Lyra was a handmaid to Claudia Maximus. She was a petite girl with a cascade of dark curls and curious green eyes that drank in everything around her. Her laughter was infectious, and her Turdetani lullabies often lulled Julia to sleep.

    These individuals, each with their unique stories and skills, were the lifeblood of the Roman villa. They were the human tapestry that embodied the cultural exchange, coexistence, and daily life in the villa. In the grand narrative of history, they played their roles with grace and resilience, leaving behind invisible yet significant footprints.

    what were some of the cooks recipes?

    Ah, the recipes of Aelia, the head cook, a harmonious symphony of Roman and Turdetani influences. Here are some of the dishes that were often savored in the Roman villa:

    Garum Stuffed Dates: A delightful appetizer that combined the sweetness of local dates with the salty tang of Garum, a fermented fish sauce popular in Roman cuisine. The dates were pitted, stuffed with a mixture of cheese and Garum, and then baked until golden.
    Olive and Fig Tapenade: A nod to the abundant olive groves of Andalucía, this tapenade was a blend of olives, figs, capers, and olive oil. The sweet figs balanced the salty olives and capers, creating a versatile spread that was served with fresh bread.
    Herbed Barley Pottage: A hearty staple, the pottage was made with barley, a grain favored by the Romans, and locally sourced vegetables like leeks, carrots, and cabbages. Fresh herbs from the villa’s garden added a burst of flavor.
    Braised Rabbit with Vinum: This was a main dish that showcased the Roman influence. Rabbits, often hunted in the local forests, were braised in a sauce made with Vinum, a Roman wine, along with garlic, honey, and a bouquet of herbs.
    Honey-Nut Patina: A classic Roman dessert with an Andalusian twist. Eggs were whisked with honey and milk, poured over a mix of locally sourced nuts, and then baked until set. It was a sweet ending to the meals at the villa.
    Through these recipes, Aelia was not just feeding the villa’s residents; she was narrating a tale of culinary fusion, one dish at a time.

    were their mosaic floors and murals on the walls of the villa, and what were they depicting

    Ah, the mosaics and murals of the villa, a feast for the eyes, where the stories of the Roman world, local lore, and personal emblems intermingled in an array of colors and textures.

    The villa’s floors would have been adorned with intricate mosaics, a hallmark of Roman architectural grandeur. Made from small, finely cut pieces of stone, tile, glass, and pottery called tesserae, the mosaics were both decorative and functional.

    In the atrium, the mosaic might depict a scene from Roman mythology. Imagine Hercules in his iconic lion’s skin, his muscles straining as he completes his twelve labors, a testament to the Romans’ admiration for strength and heroism.

    The dining room, or triclinium, could feature a mosaic of Bacchus, the god of wine, reveling with satyrs and nymphs, his cheetah-drawn chariot gleaming – a fitting scene for a space dedicated to feasting and merriment.

    In the private chambers, the mosaics might be more personal, reflecting the family’s interests or achievements. Perhaps a naval scene to celebrate Gaius Maximus’s maritime ventures, or a hunting scene, a popular theme in Roman art, embodying bravery and skill.

    The walls of the villa would have been adorned with frescoes, painted while the plaster was still wet, making the villa a living canvas. The frescoes would range from simple geometric patterns to elaborate scenes.

    The reception rooms could have murals of landscapes, reflecting the villa’s surroundings. Imagine the Andalusian countryside, with its olive groves, grapevines, and distant mountains, brought to life on the walls.

    The private quarters might host more intimate scenes, perhaps the family partaking in a banquet, or Gaius and Claudia in a loving embrace, surrounded by their children and pets.

    Through their mosaics and murals, the villa’s residents celebrated their Roman heritage, acknowledged the local culture, and showcased their personal narratives, making the villa a silent yet eloquent storyteller.

    can you describe the garden and outbuildings

    Ah, the enchantment of an age-old garden. Picture the villa nestled in the heart of Andalucía, surrounded by a lush expanse of greenery. Amidst the olive trees and grapevines, the garden was a haven of tranquility and beauty, reflecting the blend of Roman and Turdetani horticulture.

    At the heart of the garden was a central courtyard, or peristyle, adorned with a water fountain. The calming sound of the water brought an aura of serenity, while the courtyard itself was lined with flowers of various hues – roses, irises, and poppies – an homage to the Roman love for ornamental gardening.

    Beyond the peristyle, the garden was a mixture of beauty and utility. Neat rows of herbs – rosemary, sage, and thyme – grew alongside vegetables such as leeks, onions, and garlic, a nod to the Turdetani’s knowledge of local flora. Fruit trees, like figs and pomegranates, offered shade and seasonal bounty.

    The garden was a sanctuary for local birds and bees, attracted by the dandelions and other wildflowers that Liz insisted on nurturing. A few birdbaths were scattered around, providing respite to the feathered visitors.

    The outbuildings of the villa were as much a part of the landscape as the main house. Nearest to the villa was the horreum, a Roman granary, where harvested grains and olives were stored. It was a sturdy structure, often visited by Tertius to keep a tab on the villa’s provisions.

    Not far from the horreum was the pottery workshop. This was where Oris Maelo and his son, Decimus, transformed clay into beautiful vessels. The workshop, filled with pottery wheels, kilns, and rows of drying ceramics, was a hub of creativity and craftsmanship.

    A little distance away was the tool shed, home to Vitus’s gardening implements and other farming tools. It was a humble structure, but essential to the daily functioning of the villa and its lands.

    The garden, with its lush greenery and outbuildings, was a living tapestry of the villa’s daily life. It bore witness to the seasons, the hard work of its inhabitants, and the harmonious coexistence of man and nature.

    #7267
    TracyTracy
    Participant

      Thomas Josiah Tay

      22 Feb 1816 – 16 November 1878

       

      “Make us glad according to the days wherein thou hast afflicted us, and the years wherein we have seen evil.”

      Thomas Josiah Tay 1878

       

      I first came across the name TAY in the 1844 will of John Tomlinson (1766-1844), gentleman of Wergs, Tettenhall. John’s friends, trustees and executors were Edward Moore, surgeon of Halesowen, and Edward Tay, timber merchant of Wolverhampton.

       

      1844 will John Tomlinson

       

      Edward Moore (born in 1805) was the son of John’s wife’s (Sarah Hancox born 1772) sister Lucy Hancox (born 1780) from her first marriage in 1801. In 1810 widowed Lucy married Josiah Tay (1775-1837).

      Edward Tay was the son of Sarah Hancox sister Elizabeth (born 1778), who married Thomas Tay in 1800. Thomas Tay (1770-1841) and Josiah Tay were brothers.

      Edward Tay (1803-1862) was born in Sedgley and was buried in Penn. He was innkeeper of The Fighting Cocks, Dudley Road, Wolverhampton, as well as a builder and timber merchant, according to various censuses, trade directories, his marriage registration where his father Thomas Tay is also a timber merchant, as well as being named as a timber merchant in John Tomlinsons will.

      John Tomlinson’s daughter Catherine (born in 1794) married Benjamin Smith in Tettenhall in 1822. William Tomlinson (1797-1867), Catherine’s brother, and my 3x great grandfather, was one of the witnesses.

      1822 William Tomlinson witness

       

      Their daughter Matilda Sarah Smith (1823-1910) married Thomas Josiah Tay in 1850 in Birmingham. Thomas Josiah Tay (1816-1878) was Edward Tay’s brother, the sons of Elizabeth Hancox and Thomas Tay.

      Therefore, William Hancox 1737-1816 (the father of Sarah, Elizabeth and Lucy), was Matilda’s great grandfather and Thomas Josiah Tay’s grandfather.

       

      Thomas Josiah Tay’s relationship to me is the husband of first cousin four times removed, as well as my first cousin, five times removed.

       

      In 1837 Thomas Josiah Tay is mentioned in the will of his uncle Josiah Tay.

      1837 will Josiah Tay

       

      In 1841 Thomas Josiah Tay appears on the Stafford criminal registers for an “attempt to procure miscarriage”. He was found not guilty.

      According to the Staffordshire Advertiser on 14th March 1840 the listing for the Assizes included: “Thomas Ashmall and Thomas Josiah Tay, for administering noxious ingredients to Hannah Evans, of Wolverhampton, with intent to procure abortion.”

      The London Morning Herald on 19th March 1840 provides further information: “Mr Thomas Josiah Tay, a chemist and druggist, surrendered to take his trial on a charge of having administered drugs to Hannah Lear, now Hannah Evans, with intent to procure abortion.” She entered the service of Tay in 1837 and after four months “an intimacy was formed” and two months later she was “enciente”. Tay advised her to take some pills and a draught which he gave her and she became very ill. The prosecutrix admitted that she had made no mention of this until 1939. Verdict: not guilty.

      However, the case of Thomas Josiah Tay is also mentioned in a couple of law books, and the story varies slightly. In the 1841 Reports of Cases Argued and Rules at Nisi Prius, the Regina vs Ashmall and Tay case states that Thomas Ashmall feloniously, unlawfully, and maliciously, did use a certain instrument, and that Thomas Josiah Tay did procure the instrument, counsel and command Ashmall in the use of it. It concludes that Tay was not compellable to plead to the indictment, and that he did not.

      Thomas Josiah Tay 1840

      Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 2

      Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 3

      Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 4

       

      The Regina vs Ashmall and Tay case is also mentioned in the Encyclopedia of Forms and Precedents, 1896.

      Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 5

      Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 6

       

      In 1845 Thomas Josiah Tay married Isabella Southwick in Tettenhall. Two years later in 1847 Isabella died.

      In 1850 Thomas Josiah married Matilda Sarah Smith. (granddaughter of John Tomlinson, as mentioned above)

      On the 1851 census Thomas Josiah Tay was a farmer of 100 acres employing two labourers in Shelfield, Walsall, Staffordshire. Thomas Josiah and Matilda Sarah have a daughter Matilda under a year old, and they have a live in house servant.

      In 1861 Thomas Josiah Tay, his wife and their four children Ann, James, Josiah and Alice, live in Chelmarsh, Shropshire. He was a farmer of 224 acres. Mercy Smith, Matilda’s sister, lives with them, a 28 year old dairy maid.

      In 1863 Thomas Josiah Tay of Hampton Lode (Chelmarsh) Shropshire was bankrupt. Creditors include Frederick Weaver, druggist of Wolverhampton.

      In 1869 Thomas Josiah Tay was again bankrupt. He was an innkeeper at The Fighting Cocks on Dudley Road, Wolverhampton, at the time, the same inn as his uncle Edward Tay, aforementioned timber merchant.

       

      Fighting Cocks Inn

       

       

      In 1871, Thomas Josiah Tay, his wife Matilda, and their three children Alice, Edward and Maryann, were living in Birmingham. Thomas Josiah was a commercial traveller.

       

      He died on the 16th November 1878 at the age of 62 and was buried in Darlaston, Walsall. On his gravestone:

      “Make us glad according to the days wherein thou hast afflicted us, and the years wherein we have seen evil.” Psalm XC 15 verse.

       

      Edward Moore, surgeon, was also a MAGISTRATE in later years. On the 1871 census he states his occupation as “magistrate for counties Worcester and Stafford, and deputy lieutenant of Worcester, formerly surgeon”. He lived at Townsend House in Halesowen for many years. His wifes name was PATTERN Lucas. Her mothers name was Pattern Hewlitt from Birmingham, an unusal name that I have not heard before. On the 1871 census, Edward’s son was a 22 year old solicitor.

      In 1861 an article appeared in the newspapers about the state of the morality of the women of Dudley. It was claimed that all the local magistrates agreed with the premise of the article, concerning unmarried women and their attitudes towards having illegitimate children. Letters appeared in subsequent newspapers signed by local magistrates, including Edward Moore, strongly disagreeing.

      Staffordshire Advertiser 17 August 1861:

      Dudley women 1861

      #7261
      TracyTracy
      Participant

         

        Long Lost Enoch Edwards

         

        Enoch Edwards

         

        My father used to mention long lost Enoch Edwards. Nobody in the family knew where he went to and it was assumed that he went to USA, perhaps to Utah to join his sister Sophie who was a Mormon handcart pioneer, but no record of him was found in USA.

        Andrew Enoch Edwards (my great great grandfather) was born in 1840, but was (almost) always known as Enoch. Although civil registration of births had started from 1 July 1837, neither Enoch nor his brother Stephen were registered. Enoch was baptised (as Andrew) on the same day as his brothers Reuben and Stephen in May 1843 at St Chad’s Catholic cathedral in Birmingham. It’s a mystery why these three brothers were baptised Catholic, as there are no other Catholic records for this family before or since. One possible theory is that there was a school attached to the church on Shadwell Street, and a Catholic baptism was required for the boys to go to the school. Enoch’s father John died of TB in 1844, and perhaps in 1843 he knew he was dying and wanted to ensure an education for his sons. The building of St Chads was completed in 1841, and it was close to where they lived.

        Enoch appears (as Enoch rather than Andrew) on the 1841 census, six months old. The family were living at Unett Street in Birmingham: John and Sarah and children Mariah, Sophia, Matilda, a mysterious entry transcribed as Lene, a daughter, that I have been unable to find anywhere else, and Reuben and Stephen.

        Enoch was just four years old when his father John, an engineer and millwright, died of consumption in 1844.

        In 1851 Enoch’s widowed mother Sarah was a mangler living on Summer Street, Birmingham, Matilda a dressmaker, Reuben and Stephen were gun percussionists, and eleven year old Enoch was an errand boy.

        On the 1861 census, Sarah was a confectionrer on Canal Street in Birmingham, Stephen was a blacksmith, and Enoch a button tool maker.

        On the 10th November 1867 Enoch married Emelia Parker, daughter of jeweller and rope maker Edward Parker, at St Philip in Birmingham. Both Emelia and Enoch were able to sign their own names, and Matilda and Edwin Eddington were witnesses (Enoch’s sister and her husband). Enoch’s address was Church Street, and his occupation button tool maker.

        1867 Enoch Edwards

         

        Four years later in 1871, Enoch was a publican living on Clifton Road. Son Enoch Henry was two years old, and Ralph Ernest was three months. Eliza Barton lived with them as a general servant.

        By 1881 Enoch was back working as a button tool maker in Bournebrook, Birmingham. Enoch and Emilia by then had three more children, Amelia, Albert Parker (my great grandfather) and Ada.

        Garnet Frederick Edwards was born in 1882. This is the first instance of the name Garnet in the family, and subsequently Garnet has been the middle name for the eldest son (my brother, father and grandfather all have Garnet as a middle name).

        Enoch was the licensed victualler at the Pack Horse Hotel in 1991 at Kings Norton. By this time, only daughters Amelia and Ada and son Garnet are living at home.

        Pack Horse Hotel

         

         

        Additional information from my fathers cousin, Paul Weaver:

        “Enoch refused to allow his son Albert Parker to go to King Edwards School in Birmingham, where he had been awarded a place. Instead, in October 1890 he made Albert Parker Edwards take an apprenticeship with a pawnboker in Tipton.
        Towards the end of the 19th century Enoch kept The Pack Horse in Alcester Road, Hollywood, where a twist was 1d an ounce, and beer was 2d a pint. The children had to get up early to get breakfast at 6 o’clock for the hay and straw men on their way to the Birmingham hay and straw market. Enoch is listed as a member of “The Kingswood & Pack Horse Association for the Prosecution of Offenders”, a kind of early Neighbourhood Watch, dated 25 October 1890.
        The Edwards family later moved to Redditch where they kept The Rifleman Inn at 35 Park Road. They must have left the Pack Horse by 1895 as another publican was in place by then.”

        Emelia his wife died in 1895 of consumption at the Rifleman Inn in Redditch, Worcestershire, and in 1897 Enoch married Florence Ethel Hedges in Aston. Enoch was 56 and Florence was just 21 years old.

        1897 Enoch Edwards

         

        The following year in 1898 their daughter Muriel Constance Freda Edwards was born in Deritend, Warwickshire.
        In 1901 Enoch, (Andrew on the census), publican, Florence and Muriel were living in Dudley. It was hard to find where he went after this.

        From Paul Weaver:

        “Family accounts have it that Enoch EDWARDS fell out with all his family, and at about the age of 60, he left all behind and emigrated to the U.S.A. Enoch was described as being an active man, and it is believed that he had another family when he settled in the U.S.A. Esmor STOKES has it that a postcard was received by the family from Enoch at Niagara Falls.

        On 11 June 1902 Harry Wright (the local postmaster responsible in those days for licensing) brought an Enoch EDWARDS to the Bedfordshire Petty Sessions in Biggleswade regarding “Hole in the Wall”, believed to refer to the now defunct “Hole in the Wall” public house at 76 Shortmead Street, Biggleswade with Enoch being granted “temporary authority”. On 9 July 1902 the transfer was granted. A year later in the 1903 edition of Kelly’s Directory of Bedfordshire, Hunts and Northamptonshire there is an Enoch EDWARDS running the Wheatsheaf Public House, Church Street, St. Neots, Huntingdonshire which is 14 miles south of Biggleswade.”

        It seems that Enoch and his new family moved away from the midlands in the early 1900s, but again the trail went cold.

        When I started doing the genealogy research, I joined a local facebook group for Redditch in Worcestershire. Enoch’s son Albert Parker Edwards (my great grandfather) spent most of his life there. I asked in the group about Enoch, and someone posted an illustrated advertisement for Enoch’s dog powders.  Enoch was a well known breeder/keeper of St Bernards and is cited in a book naming individuals key to the recovery/establishment of ‘mastiff’ size dog breeds.

         

        We had not known that Enoch was a breeder of champion St Bernard dogs!

        Once I knew about the St Bernard dogs and the names Mount Leo and Plinlimmon via the newspaper adverts, I did an internet search on Enoch Edwards in conjunction with these dogs.

        Enoch’s St Bernard dog “Mount Leo” was bred from the famous Plinlimmon, “the Emperor of Saint Bernards”. He was reported to have sent two puppies to Omaha and one of his stud dogs to America for a season, and in 1897 Enoch made the news for selling a St Bernard to someone in New York for £200. Plinlimmon, bred by Thomas Hall, was born in Liverpool, England on June 29, 1883. He won numerous dog shows throughout Europe in 1884, and in 1885, he was named Best Saint Bernard.

        In the Birmingham Mail on 14th June 1890:

        “Mr E Edwards, of Bournebrook, has been well to the fore with his dogs of late. He has gained nine honours during the past fortnight, including a first at the Pontypridd show with a St Bernard dog, The Speaker, a son of Plinlimmon.”

        In the Alcester Chronicle on Saturday 05 June 1897:

        Enoch St Bernards

        Enoch press releases

         

        It was discovered that Enoch, Florence and Muriel moved to Canada, not USA as the family had assumed. The 1911 census for Montreal St Jaqcues, Quebec, stated that Enoch, (Florence) Ethel, and (Muriel) Frida had emigrated in 1906. Enoch’s occupation was machinist in 1911. The census transcription is not very good. Edwards was transcribed as Edmand, but the dates of birth for all three are correct. Birthplace is correct ~ A for Anglitan (the census is in French) but race or tribe is also an A but the transcribers have put African black! Enoch by this time was 71 years old, his wife 33 and daughter 11.

        Additional information from Paul Weaver:

        “In 1906 he and his new family travelled to Canada with Enoch travelling first and Ethel and Frida joined him in Quebec on 25 June 1906 on board the ‘Canada’ from Liverpool.
        Their immigration record suggests that they were planning to travel to Winnipeg, but five years later in 1911, Enoch, Florence Ethel and Frida were still living in St James, Montreal. Enoch was employed as a machinist by Canadian Government Railways working 50 hours. It is the 1911 census record that confirms his birth as November 1840. It also states that Enoch could neither read nor write but managed to earn $500 in 1910 for activity other than his main profession, although this may be referring to his innkeeping business interests.
        By 1921 Florence and Muriel Frida are living in Langford, Neepawa, Manitoba with Peter FUCHS, an Ontarian farmer of German descent who Florence had married on 24 Jul 1913 implying that Enoch died sometime in 1911/12, although no record has been found.”

        The extra $500 in earnings was perhaps related to the St Bernard dogs.  Enoch signed his name on the register on his marriage to Emelia, and I think it’s very unlikely that he could neither read nor write, as stated above.

        However, it may not be Enoch’s wife Florence Ethel who married Peter Fuchs.  A Florence Emma Edwards married Peter Fuchs,  and on the 1921 census in Neepawa her daugther Muriel Elizabeth Edwards, born in 1902, lives with them.  Quite a coincidence, two Florence and Muriel Edwards in Neepawa at the time.  Muriel Elizabeth Edwards married and had two children but died at the age of 23 in 1925.  Her mother Florence was living with the widowed husband and the two children on the 1931 census in Neepawa.  As there was no other daughter on the 1911 census with Enoch, Florence and Muriel in Montreal, it must be a different Florence and daughter.  We don’t know, though, why Muriel Constance Freda married in Neepawa.

        Indeed, Florence was not a widow in 1913.  Enoch died in 1924 in Montreal, aged 84.  Neither Enoch, Florence or their daughter has been found yet on the 1921 census. The search is not easy, as Enoch sometimes used the name Andrew, Florence used her middle name Ethel, and daughter Muriel used Freda, Valerie (the name she added when she married in Neepawa), and died as Marcheta.   The only name she NEVER used was Constance!

        A Canadian genealogist living in Montreal phoned the cemetery where Enoch was buried. She said “Enoch Edwards who died on Feb 27 1924  is not buried in the Mount Royal cemetery, he was only cremated there on March 4, 1924. There are no burial records but he died of an abcess and his body was sent to the cemetery for cremation from the Royal Victoria Hospital.”

         

        1924 Obituary for Enoch Edwards:

        Cimetière Mont-Royal Outremont, Montreal Region, Quebec, Canada

        The Montreal Star 29 Feb 1924, Fri · Page 31

        1924 death Enoch Edwards

         

        Muriel Constance Freda Valerie Edwards married Arthur Frederick Morris on 24 Oct 1925 in Neepawa, Manitoba. (She appears to have added the name Valerie when she married.)

        Unexpectedly a death certificate appeared for Muriel via the hints on the ancestry website. Her name was “Marcheta Morris” on this document, however it also states that she was the widow of Arthur Frederick Morris and daughter of Andrew E Edwards and Florence Ethel Hedges. She died suddenly in June 1948 in Flos, Simcoe, Ontario of a coronary thrombosis, where she was living as a housekeeper.

        Marcheta Morris

        #7166
        ÉricÉric
        Keymaster

          Godfrey had been in a mood. Which one, it was hard to tell; he was switching from overwhelmed, grumpy and snappy, to surprised and inspired in a flicker of a second.

          Maybe it had to do with the quantity of material he’d been reviewing. Maybe there were secret codes in it, or it was simply the sleep deprivation.

          Inspired by Elizabeth active play with her digital assistant —which she called humorously Whinley, he’d tried various experiments with her series of written, half-written, second-hand, discarded, published and unpublished, drivel-labeled manuscripts he could put his hand on to try to see if something —anything— would come out of it.

          After all, Liz’ generous prose had always to be severely edited to meet the editorial standards, and as she’d failed to produce new best-sellers since the pandemic had hit, he’d had to resort to exploring old material to meet the shareholders expectations.

          He had to be careful, since some were so tartied up, that at times the botty Whinley would deem them banworthy. “Botty Banworth” was Liz’ character name for this special alternate prudish identity of her assistant. She’d run after that to write about it. After all, “you simply can’t ignore a story character when they pop in, that would be rude” was her motto.

          So Godfrey in turn took to enlist Whinley to see what could be made of the raw material and he’d been both terribly disappointed and at the same time completely awestruck by the results. Terribly disappointed of course, as Whinley repeatedly failed to grasp most of the subtleties, or any of the contextual finely layered structures. While it was good at outlining, summarising, extracting some characters, or content, it couldn’t imagine, excite, or transcend the content it was fed with.

          Which had come as the awestruck surprise for Godfrey. No matter how raw, unpolished, completely off-the-charts rank with madness or replete with seeming randomness the content was, there was always something that could be inferred from it. Even more, there was no end to what could be seen into it. It was like life itself. Or looking at a shining gem or kaleidoscope, it would take endless configurations and had almost infinite potential.

          It was rather incredible and revisited his opinion of what being a writer meant. It was not simply aligning words. There was some magic at play there to infuse them, to dance with intentions, and interpret the subtle undercurrents of the imagination. In a sense, the words were dead, but the meaning behind them was still alive somehow, captured in the amber of the composition, as a fount of potentials.

          What crafting or editing of the story meant for him, was that he had to help the writer reconnect with this intent and cast her spell of words to surf on the waves of potential towards an uncharted destination. But the map of stories he was thinking about was not the territory. Each story could be revisited in endless variations and remain fresh. There was a difference between being a map maker, and being a tour-operator or guide.

          He could glimpse Liz’ intention had never been to be either of these roles. She was only the happy bumbling explorer on the unchartered territories of her fertile mind, enlisting her readers for the journey. Like a Columbus of stories, she’d sell a dream trusting she would somehow make it safely to new lands and even bigger explorations.

          Just as Godfrey was lost in abyss of perplexity, the door to his office burst open. Liz, Finnley, and Roberto stood in the doorway, all dressed in costumes made of odds and ends.

          “You are late for the fancy dress rehearsal!” Liz shouted, in her a pirate captain outfit, her painted eye patch showing her eye with an old stitched red plush thing that looked like a rat perched on her shoulder supposed to look like a mock parrot.

          “What was the occasion again?”

          “I may have found a new husband.” she said blushing like a young damsel.

          Finnley, in her mummy costume made with TP rolls, well… did her thing she does with her eyes.

          #6552

          In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

          When Xavier woke up, the sun was already shining, its rays darting in pulsating waves throughout the land, blinding him. The room was already heating up, making the air difficult to breathe.

          He’d heard the maid rummaging in the neighbouring rooms for some time now, which had roused him from sleep. He couldn’t recall seeing any “DO NOT DISTURB” sign on the doorknob, so staying in bed was only delaying the inevitable barging in of the lady who was now vacuuming vigorously in the corridor.

          Feeling a bit dull from the restless sleep, he quickly rose from the bed and put on his clothes.

          Once out of his room, he smiled at the cleaning lady (who seemed to be the same as the cooking lady), who harumphed back as a sort of greeting. Arriving in the kitchen, he wondered whether it was probably too late for breakfast —until he noticed the figure of the owner, who was quietly watching him through half-closed eyes in her rocking chair.

          Idle should have left some bread, butter and jam to eat if you’re hungry. It’s too late for bacon and sausages. You can help yourself with tea or coffee, there’s a fresh pot on the kitchen counter.”

          “Thanks M’am.” He answered, startled by the unexpected appearance.

          “No need. Finly didn’t wake you up, did she? She doesn’t like when people mess up her schedule.”

          “Not at all, it was fine.” he lied politely, helping himself to some tea. He wasn’t sure buttered bread was enough reward to suffer a long, awkward conversation, given that the lady (Mater, she insisted he’s called him) wasn’t giving him any sign of wanting to leave.

          “It shouldn’t be long until your friends come back from the airport. Your other friend, the big lad, he went for a walk around. Idle seems to have sold him a visit to our Gems & Rocks boutique down Main avenue.” She tittered. “Sounds grand when we say it —that’s just the only main road, but it helps with tourists bookings. And Betsy will probably tire him down quickly. She tends to get too excited when she gets clients down there; most of her business she does online now.”

          Xavier was done with his tea, and looking for an exit strategy, but she finally seemed to pick up on the signals.

          “… As I probably do; look at me wearing you down. Anyway, we have some preparing to do for the Carts & whatnot festival.”

          When she was gone, Xavier’s attention was attracted by a small persistent ticking noise followed by some cracking.

          It was on the front porch.

          A young girl in her thirteens, hoodie on despite the heat, and prune coloured pants, was sitting on the bench reading.

          She told him without raising her head from her book. “It’s Aunt Idle’s new pet bird. It’s quite a character.”

          “What?”

          “The noise, it’s from the bird. It’s been cracking nuts for the past twenty minutes. Hence the noise. And yes, it’s annoying as hell.”

          She rose from the bench. “Your bear friend will be back quick I’m certain; it’s just a small boutique with some nice crystals, but mostly cheap orgonite new-agey stuff. Betsy only swears by that, protection for electromagnetic waves and stuff she says, but look around… we are probably got more at risk to be hit by Martian waves or solar coronal mass ejections that by the ones from the telecom tower nearby.”

          Xavier didn’t know what to say, so he nodded and smiled. He felt a bit out of his element. When he looked around, the girl had already disappeared.

          Now alone, he sat on the empty bench, stretched and yawned while trying to relax. It was so different from the anonymity in the city: less people here, but everything and everyone very tightly knit together, although they all seemed to irk and chafe at the thought.

          The flapping of wings startled him.

          “Hellooo.” The red parrot had landed on the backrest of the bench and dropped shells from a freshly cracked nut which rolled onto the ground.

          Xavier didn’t think to respond; like with AL, sometimes he’d found using polite filler words was only projecting human traits to something unable to respond back, and would just muddle the prompt quality.

          “So ruuuude.” The parrot nicked his earlobe gently.

          “Ouch! Sorry! No need to become aggressive!”

          “You arrrre one to talk. Rouge is on Yooour forehead.”

          Xavier looked surprised at the bird in disbelief. Did the bird talk about the mirror test? “What sort of smart creature are you now?”

          “Call meee Rose. Pretty Giiirl acceptable.”

          Xavier smiled. The bird seemed quite fascinating all of a sudden.
          It was strange, but the bird seemed left completely free to roam about; it gave him an idea.

          “Rose, Pretty Girl, do you know some nice places around you’d like to show me?”

          “Of couuurse. Foôllow Pretty Girl.”

          #6536

          In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

          Youssef hadn’t changed a bit since they last met in real life. He definitely brought the bear in the bear hug he gave Xavier after Xavier had entered the soft sandal wood scented atmosphere of the Indian restaurant.

          It was like there’d seen each other the day before, and conversation naturally flew without a thought on the few years’ hiatus between their last trip.

          As they inquired about each other’s lives and events on the trip to get to Alice Springs, they ordered cheese nan, salted and mango lassi, a fish biryani and chicken tikka masala and a side thali for Youssef who was again ravenous after the jumpy ride. Soon after, the discussion turned to the road ahead.

          “How long to the hostel?” asked Youssef, his mouth full of buns.

          Xavier looked at his connected watch “It’s about 1 and half hour drive apparently. I called the number to check when to arrive, they told me to arrive before sunset… which I guess gives us 2-3 hours to visit around… I mean,” he looked at his friend “… we can also go straight there.”

          Youssef nodded. He seemed to have had already enough of interactions in the past day.

          Xavier continued “so it’s settled, we leave after we finish here. According to the landlady, it looks like Zara went off trekking, she didn’t seem too sure about Zara’s whereabouts. That would explain why we heard so little from her.”

          Youssef laughed “If they don’t know Zara, I can bet they’ll be running around searching for her in the middle of the night.”

          Xavier looked though the large window facing the street pensively. “I’m not sure I would want to get lost away from the beaten tracks here. There’s something so alien to the scale of it, and the dryness. Have you noticed we’re next to a river? I tried to have a look when I arrived, but it’s mostly dried up. And it’s supposed to be the wet season…”

          Youssef didn’t reply, and turned to the leftovers of the biryani.

          Despite the offering to top it off with gulab jamun and rose ice cream, it didn’t take too long to finish the healthy meal at the Indian restaurant. Youssef and Xavier went for the car.

          “Here, catch!” Xavier threw the keys to Youssef. He knew his friend would have liked to drive; meanwhile he’d be able to catch on some emails and work stuff. After all, he was supposed to remote work for some days.

          #6512

          In reply to: Prompts of Madjourneys

          ÉricÉric
          Keymaster

            Zara offered the following quirk: “unleash my hidden rudeness”

            Quirk accepted.

            You find yourself in the bustling streets of an old medieval town. The people around you are going about their business, and you see vendors selling goods, street performers entertaining the crowd, and guards patrolling the area. You hear rumors about a secret society of mischievous tricksters who are known for causing trouble and making people’s lives more interesting.

            You decide to investigate these rumors and join the society of tricksters, who call themselves the “Rude Ones.” You are tasked with finding the key to their hideout, a tile with a rude message written on it. To do this, you must complete several challenges and pranks around the town, each more mischievous than the last.

            Your objective is to find the tile, sneak into the Rude Ones’ hideout, and cause as much chaos and trouble as possible. You must also find a way to insert a real-life prank or act of rudeness into your daily life, as proof of your success in the game.

            Possible directions to investigate:

            • Talk to the vendors and street performers to gather information about the Rude Ones.
            • Observe the guards and see if they have any information on the secret society.
            • Explore the different neighborhoods and see if anyone knows about the hideout.

            Possible characters to engage:

            • A mysterious street performer who is rumored to be part of the Rude Ones.
            • A vendor who has a reputation for being rude to customers.
            • A guard who is rumored to be in league with the Rude Ones.

            Look for a tile with a rude message written on it, and capture proof of your real-life prank or act of rudeness. Good luck, and have fun!

            #6506

            In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

            Bert dropped Zara off after breakfast at the start of the Yeperenye trail.  He suggested that she phone him when she wanted him to pick her up, and asked if she was sure she had enough water and reminded her, not for the first time, not to wander off the trail.   Of course not, she replied blithely, as if she’d never wandered off before.

            “It’s a beautiful gorge, you’ll like it,” he called through the open window, “You’ll need the bug spray when you get to the water holes.”  Zara smiled and waved as the car roared off in a cloud of dust.

            On the short drive to the start of the trail, Bert had told her that the trail was named after the Yeperenye dreamtime, also known as ‘Caterpillar Dreaming’  and that it was a significant dreamtime story in Aboriginal mythology. Be sure to look at the aboriginal rock art, he’d said.   He mentioned several varieties of birds but Zara quickly forgot the names of them.

            It felt good to be outside, completely alone in the vast landscape with the bone warming sun. To her surprise, she hadn’t seen the parrot again after the encounter at the bedroom window, although she had heard a squalky laugh coming from a room upstairs as she passed the staircase on her way to the dining room.

            But it was nice to be on her own. She walked slowly, appreciating the silence and the scenery. Acacia and eucalyptus trees were dotted about and long grasses whispered in the occasional gentle breezes.  Birds twittered and screeched and she heard a few rustlings in the undergrowth from time to time as she strolled along.

            After a while the rocky outcrops towered above her on each side of the path and the gorge narrowed, the trail winding through stands of trees and open grassland. Zara was glad of the shade as the sun rose higher.

            Zara water hole

             

            The first water hole she came to took Zara by surprise. She expected it to be pretty and scenic, like the photos she’d seen, but the spectacular beauty of the setting and shimmering light somehow seemed timeless and otherwordly.  It was a moment or two before she realized she wasn’t alone.

            It was time to stop for a drink and the sandwich that one of the twins had made for her, and this was the perfect spot, but she wondered if the man would find it intrusive of her to plonk herself down and picnic at the same place as him.  Had he come here for the solitude and would he resent her appearance?

            It is a public trail, she reminded herself not to be silly, but still, she felt uneasy.  The man hadn’t even glanced up as far as Zara could tell. Had he noticed her?

            She found a smooth rock to sit on under a tree and unwrapped her lunch, glancing up from time to time ready to give a cheery wave and shout hi, if he looked up from what he was doing.  But he didn’t look up, and what exactly was he doing? It was hard to say, he was pacing around on the opposite side of the pool, looking intently at the ground.

            When Zara finished her drink, she went behind a bush for a pee, making sure she would not be seen if the man glanced up. When she emerged, the man was gone.  Zara walked slowly around the water hole, taking photos, and keeping an eye out for the man, but he was nowhere to be seen.  When she reached the place where he’d been pacing looking at the ground, she paused and retraced his steps.  Something small and shiny glinted in the sun catching her eye. It was a compass, a gold compass, and quite an unusual one.

            Zara didn’t know what to do, had the man been looking for it?  Should she return it to him?  But who was he and where did he go?  She decided there was no point in leaving it here, so she put it in her pocket. Perhaps she could ask at the inn if there was a lost and found place or something.

            Refreshed from the break, Zara continued her walk. She took the compass out and looked at it, wondering not for the first time how on earth anyone used one to find their way.  She fiddled with it, and the needle kept pointing in the same direction.   What good is it knowing which way north is, if you don’t know where you are anyway? she wondered.

            With a squalk and a beating of wings, Pretty Girl appeared, seemingly out of nowhere.  “It’s not that kind of compass. You’re supposed to follow the pointer.”

            “Am I?  But it’s pointing off the trail, and Bert said don’t go off the trail.”

            “That’s because Bert doesn’t want you to find it,” replied the parrot.

            Intrigued, Zara set off in the direction the compass was pointing towards.

            #6500
            ÉricÉric
            Keymaster

              More developments

              Chapter 3: The Journey becomes more eggciting

              The Flovlinden Tree

              The group reaches the Flovlinden Tree, a massive linden tree in the heart of Oocrane, which is said to be sacred and is attracting crowds of pilgrims.
              They meet Olek, the old caretaker of the tree, who tells them the story of Saint Edigna. He explains how the tree is said to have magical healing properties, and how the tree is responsible for the sacred oil that the pilgrims come to collect.
              However, Olek reveals that the secret of Saint Edigna is not what it seems. Edna, an old woman who has been living far from the crowd for thousands of years, is actually Saint Edigna.
              Olek shares that Edna has been living in solitude for very long. He tells the group that if they want to learn more about the sacred tree and Edna, they must travel to her hidden home.
              The four friends were shocked to hear that Edna was still alive and wanted to meet her. They asked Olek for directions, and he gave them a map that showed the way to Edna’s remote dwelling.
              They bid farewell to Olek and set off on their journey to find Edna.

              A Run-In with Myroslava

              The group comes across a former war reporter, Myroslava, who is traveling on her own after leaving a group of journalists. She is being followed by mysterious individuals and is trying to lose them by hunting and making fire in bombed areas.
              Myroslava is frustrated and curses her lack of alcohol, wishing she could find a place to escape from her pursuers.
              The group approaches Myroslava and offers to help her. She joins forces with them and together, they set off on their journey.
              As they travel, Myroslava shares her experiences as a war reporter, and the group listens in awe. She explains how she has seen the worst of humanity, but also the best, and how it has changed her as a person.
              Myroslava and the group continue their journey, with the former reporter becoming more and more determined to shake off her pursuers and continue on her own.

              A Visit with Eusebius Kazandis’ Relatives

              The group reaches a small village where they are expected by relatives of Eusebius Kazandis, the cauldron seller that Rose has met at the Innsbruck fair.
              The relatives tell the group about Kazandis and his business, and how he has been traveling the world, selling his wares. They explain how he has become a legend in their village, and how proud they are of him.
              The group learns about Kazandis’ passion for cooking and how he uses his cauldrons to create delicious meals for his customers. They are also shown his secret recipe book, which has been passed down for generations.
              The relatives invite the group to try some of Kazandis’ famous dishes, and they are blown away by the delicious flavors.
              The group thanks the relatives for their hospitality and sets off on their journey, with a newfound appreciation for Kazandis and his love of cooking.

              A Surprising Encounter with Edna

              The group finally reaches Edna’s hidden home, a small cottage in the middle of a dense forest.
              As they approach the cottage, they are surprised to see Edna, who is actually the legendary Saint Edigna, standing outside, waiting for them.

              The four friends have finally arrived at Edna’s dwelling, where they learned about her vast knowledge of the families connected to her descendants. Edna showed them her books, and they were amazed to find that their own family was listed among her descendants. They were even more shocked to learn that they were related to President Voldomeer Zumbasky and Dumbass Voldomeer, who was said to be a distant relative and carpenter who made the President’s wooden leg. It was rumored that they shared a common ancestor, but in reality, they were possibly secret twins.

              The Secret of Dumbass Voldomeer

              The four friends were determined to find out more about Dumbass Voldomeer and his connection to their family. They learned that he lived in the small city of Duckailingtown in Dumbass, near the Rootian border. They also discovered that Dumbass Voldomeer had been enrolled to take the place of the President, who had succumbed from a mysterious swan flu virus, to which Dumbass Voldomeer was immune. As they set to Duckailingtown, they couldn’t help but wonder what other secrets and surprises lay ahead for them on this incredible journey.

              #6460

              In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

              The vendor was preparing the Lorgh Drülp with the dexterity of a Japanese sushi chef. A piece of yak, tons of spices, minced vegetables, and some other ingredients that Youssef couldn’t recognise. He turned his attention to the shaman’s performance. The team was trying to follow the man’s erratic moves under Miss Tartiflate’s supervision.  Youssef could hear her shouting to Kyle to get closer shots. It reminded him that he had to get an internet connection.

              “Is there a wifi?” asked Youssef to the vendor. The man bobbed his head and pointed at the table with a knife just as big as a machete. Impressed by the size of the blade, Youssef almost didn’t see the tattoo on the vendor’s forearm. The man resumed his cooking swiftly and his long yellow sleeve hid the tattoo. Youssef touched his screen to look at his exchange with Xavier. He searched for the screenshot he had taken of the Thi Gang’s message. There it was. The mummy skull with Darth Vador’s helmet. The same as the man’s tattoo. Xavier’s last message was about the translation being an ancient silk road recipe. They had thought it a fluke in AL’s algorithm. Youssef glanced at the vendor and his knife. Could he be part of Thi Gang?

              Youssef didn’t have time to think of a plan when the vendor put a tray with the Lorgh Drülp and little balls of tsampa on the table. The man pointed with his finger at the menu on the table, uncovering his forearm, it was the same as the Thi Gang logo.

              “Wifi on menu,” the man said. “Tsampa, good for you…”

              A commotion at the market place interrupted them. Apparently Kyle had gone too close and the shaman had crashed into him and the rest of the team. The man was cursing every one of them and Miss Tartiflate was apparently trying to calm him down by offering him snack bars. But the shaman kept brandishing an ugly sceptre that looked like a giant chicken foot covered in greasy fur, while cursing them with broken english. The tourists were all brandishing their phones, not missing a thing, ready to send their videos on TrickTruck. The shaman left angrily, ignoring all attempts at conciliation. There would be no reportage.

              “Hahaha, tourists, they believe anything they see,” said the vendor before returning to his stove and his knife.

              Despite his hunger, Youssef thought he’d better hurry with the wifi, now that the crew was out of work, he would be the target of Miss Tartiflate’s frustration. Furthermore, he wanted to lay low and not attract the vendor’s attention.

              3235 messages from his friends. How would he ever catch up?
              Among them, messages from Xavier. Youssef sighed of relief when he read that his friend had regained full access of the website and updated the system to fix a security flaw that allowed Thi Gang to gain access in the first place. But he growled when his friend continued with the bad news. There was some damage done to the content of THE BLOG.

              To console himself, Youssef started to eat a ball of tsampa. It was sweet and tasted like rose. He took a second and spit it out almost immediately. There was a piece of paper inside. He smoothed it and discovered a series of five pictograms.

              🧔🌮🔍🔑🏞️

              The first one was like a hologram and kept changing into six horizontal bars. The second one, looking like a tako bell, kept reversing side. Youssef raised his head to call the vendor and nobody was there. He got up and looked for the guy, Thi Gang or not, he needed some answers. Voices came from behind the curtain at the back of the stall. Youssef walked around the stall and saw the shaman and the vendor exchanging clothes. The caucasian man was now wearing the colourful costume and the drum. When he saw Youssef, he smiled and waved his hand, making the bells from the hem ring. Then he turned around and left, whistling an air that sounded strangely like the music of the Game. Youssef was about to run after him when a hand grasped his shirt.

              “Please! Tell me at least that THE BLOG is up and running!” said an angry voice.

              #6344
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                The Tetbury Riots

                 

                While researching the Tetbury riots  (I had found some Browning names in the newspaper archives in association with the uprisings) I came across an article called “Elizabeth Parker, the Swing Riots, and the Tetbury parish clerk” by Jill Evans.

                I noted the name of the parish clerk, Daniel Cole, because I know someone else of that name. The incident in the article was 1830.

                I found the 1826 marriage in the Tetbury parish registers (where Daniel was the parish clerk) of my 4x great grandmothers sister Hesther Lock. One of the witnesses was her brother Charles, and the other was Daniel Cole, the parish clerk.

                Marriage of Lewin Chandler and Hesther Lock in 1826:

                Daniel Cole witness

                 

                from the article:

                “The Swing Riots were disturbances which took place in 1830 and 1831, mostly in the southern counties of England. Agricultural labourers, who were already suffering due to low wages and a lack of work after several years of bad harvests, rose up when their employers introduced threshing machines into their workplaces. The riots got their name from the threatening letters which were sent to farmers and other employers, which were signed “Captain Swing.”

                The riots spread into Gloucestershire in November 1830, with the Tetbury area seeing the worst of the disturbances. Amongst the many people arrested afterwards was one woman, Elizabeth Parker. She has sometimes been cited as one of only two females who were transported for taking part in the Swing Riots. In fact, she was sentenced to be transported for this crime, but never sailed, as she was pardoned a few months after being convicted. However, less than a year after being released from Gloucester Gaol, she was back, awaiting trial for another offence. The circumstances in both of the cases she was tried for reveal an intriguing relationship with one Daniel Cole, parish clerk and assistant poor law officer in Tetbury….

                ….Elizabeth Parker was committed to Gloucester Gaol on 4 December 1830. In the Gaol Registers, she was described as being 23 and a “labourer”. She was in fact a prostitute, and she was unusual for the time in that she could read and write. She was charged on the oaths of Daniel Cole and others with having been among a mob which destroyed a threshing machine belonging to Jacob Hayward, at his farm in Beverstone, on 26 November.

                …..Elizabeth Parker was granted royal clemency in July 1831 and was released from prison. She returned to Tetbury and presumably continued in her usual occupation, but on 27 March 1832, she was committed to Gloucester Gaol again. This time, she was charged with stealing 2 five pound notes, 5 sovereigns and 5 half sovereigns, from the person of Daniel Cole.

                Elizabeth was tried at the Lent Assizes which began on 28 March, 1832. The details of her trial were reported in the Morning Post. Daniel Cole was in the “Boat Inn” (meaning the Boot Inn, I think) in Tetbury, when Elizabeth Parker came in. Cole “accompanied her down the yard”, where he stayed with her for about half an hour. The next morning, he realised that all his money was gone. One of his five pound notes was identified by him in a shop, where Parker had bought some items.

                Under cross-examination, Cole said he was the assistant overseer of the poor and collector of public taxes of the parish of Tetbury. He was married with one child. He went in to the inn at about 9 pm, and stayed about 2 hours, drinking in the parlour, with the landlord, Elizabeth Parker, and two others. He was not drunk, but he was “rather fresh.” He gave the prisoner no money. He saw Elizabeth Parker next morning at the Prince and Princess public house. He didn’t drink with her or give her any money. He did give her a shilling after she was committed. He never said that he would not have prosecuted her “if it was not for her own tongue”. (Presumably meaning he couldn’t trust her to keep her mouth shut.)”

                Contemporary illustration of the Swing riots:

                Swing Riots

                 

                Captain Swing was the imaginary leader agricultural labourers who set fire to barns and haystacks in the southern and eastern counties of England from 1830. Although the riots were ruthlessly put down (19 hanged, 644 imprisoned and 481 transported), the rural agitation led the new Whig government to establish a Royal Commission on the Poor Laws and its report provided the basis for the 1834 New Poor Law enacted after the Great Reform Bills of 1833.

                An original portrait of Captain Swing hand coloured lithograph circa 1830:

                Captain Swing

                #6336
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  The Hamstall Ridware Connection

                  Stubbs and Woods

                  Hamstall RidwareHamstall Ridware

                   

                   

                  Charles Tomlinson‘s (1847-1907) wife Emma Grattidge (1853-1911) was born in Wolverhampton, the daughter and youngest child of William Grattidge (1820-1887) born in Foston, Derbyshire, and Mary Stubbs (1819-1880), born in Burton on Trent, daughter of Solomon Stubbs.

                  Solomon Stubbs (1781-1857) was born in Hamstall Ridware in 1781, the son of Samuel and Rebecca.  Samuel Stubbs (1743-) and Rebecca Wood (1754-) married in 1769 in Darlaston.  Samuel and Rebecca had six other children, all born in Darlaston. Sadly four of them died in infancy. Son John was born in 1779 in Darlaston and died two years later in Hamstall Ridware in 1781, the same year that Solomon was born there.

                  But why did they move to Hamstall Ridware?

                  Samuel Stubbs was born in 1743 in Curdworth, Warwickshire (near to Birmingham).  I had made a mistake on the tree (along with all of the public trees on the Ancestry website) and had Rebecca Wood born in Cheddleton, Staffordshire.  Rebecca Wood from Cheddleton was also born in 1843, the right age for the marriage.  The Rebecca Wood born in Darlaston in 1754 seemed too young, at just fifteen years old at the time of the marriage.  I couldn’t find any explanation for why a woman from Cheddleton would marry in Darlaston and then move to Hamstall Ridware.  People didn’t usually move around much other than intermarriage with neighbouring villages, especially women.  I had a closer look at the Darlaston Rebecca, and did a search on her father William Wood.  I found his 1784 will online in which he mentions his daughter Rebecca, wife of Samuel Stubbs.  Clearly the right Rebecca Wood was the one born in Darlaston, which made much more sense.

                  An excerpt from William Wood’s 1784 will mentioning daughter Rebecca married to Samuel Stubbs:

                  Wm Wood will

                   

                  But why did they move to Hamstall Ridware circa 1780?

                  I had not intially noticed that Solomon Stubbs married again the year after his wife Phillis Lomas (1787-1844) died.  Solomon married Charlotte Bell in 1845 in Burton on Trent and on the marriage register, Solomon’s father Samuel Stubbs occupation was mentioned: Samuel was a buckle maker.

                  Marriage of Solomon Stubbs and Charlotte Bell, father Samuel Stubbs buckle maker:

                  Samuel Stubbs buckle maker

                   

                  A rudimentary search on buckle making in the late 1700s provided a possible answer as to why Samuel and Rebecca left Darlaston in 1781.  Shoe buckles had gone out of fashion, and by 1781 there were half as many buckle makers in Wolverhampton as there had been previously.

                  “Where there were 127 buckle makers at work in Wolverhampton, 68 in Bilston and 58 in Birmingham in 1770, their numbers had halved in 1781.”

                  via “historywebsite”(museum/metalware/steel)

                  Steel buckles had been the height of fashion, and the trade became enormous in Wolverhampton.  Wolverhampton was a steel working town, renowned for its steel jewellery which was probably of many types.  The trade directories show great numbers of “buckle makers”.  Steel buckles were predominantly made in Wolverhampton: “from the late 1760s cut steel comes to the fore, from the thriving industry of the Wolverhampton area”. Bilston was also a great centre of buckle making, and other areas included Walsall. (It should be noted that Darlaston, Walsall, Bilston and Wolverhampton are all part of the same area)

                  In 1860, writing in defence of the Wolverhampton Art School, George Wallis talks about the cut steel industry in Wolverhampton.  Referring to “the fine steel workers of the 17th and 18th centuries” he says: “Let them remember that 100 years ago [sc. c. 1760] a large trade existed with France and Spain in the fine steel goods of Birmingham and Wolverhampton, of which the latter were always allowed to be the best both in taste and workmanship.  … A century ago French and Spanish merchants had their houses and agencies at Birmingham for the purchase of the steel goods of Wolverhampton…..The Great Revolution in France put an end to the demand for fine steel goods for a time and hostile tariffs finished what revolution began”.

                   

                  The next search on buckle makers, Wolverhampton and Hamstall Ridware revealed an unexpected connecting link.

                  In Riotous Assemblies: Popular Protest in Hanoverian England by Adrian Randall:

                  Riotous Assembles

                  Hamstall Ridware

                  In Walsall in 1750 on “Restoration Day” a crowd numbering 300 assembled, mostly buckle makers,  singing  Jacobite songs and other rebellious and riotous acts.  The government was particularly worried about a curious meeting known as the “Jubilee” in Hamstall Ridware, which may have been part of a conspiracy for a Jacobite uprising.

                   

                  But this was thirty years before Samuel and Rebecca moved to Hamstall Ridware and does not help to explain why they moved there around 1780, although it does suggest connecting links.

                  Rebecca’s father, William Wood, was a brickmaker.  This was stated at the beginning of his will.  On closer inspection of the will, he was a brickmaker who owned four acres of brick kilns, as well as dwelling houses, shops, barns, stables, a brewhouse, a malthouse, cattle and land.

                  A page from the 1784 will of William Wood:

                  will Wm Wood

                   

                  The 1784 will of William Wood of Darlaston:

                  I William Wood the elder of Darlaston in the county of Stafford, brickmaker, being of sound and disposing mind memory and understanding (praised be to god for the same) do make publish and declare my last will and testament in manner and form following (that is to say) {after debts and funeral expense paid etc} I give to my loving wife Mary the use usage wear interest and enjoyment of all my goods chattels cattle stock in trade ~ money securities for money personal estate and effects whatsoever and wheresoever to hold unto her my said wife for and during the term of her natural life providing she so long continues my widow and unmarried and from or after her decease or intermarriage with any future husband which shall first happen.

                  Then I give all the said goods chattels cattle stock in trade money securites for money personal estate and effects unto my son Abraham Wood absolutely and forever. Also I give devise and bequeath unto my said wife Mary all that my messuages tenement or dwelling house together with the malthouse brewhouse barn stableyard garden and premises to the same belonging situate and being at Darlaston aforesaid and now in my own possession. Also all that messuage tenement or dwelling house together with the shop garden and premises with the appurtenances to the same ~ belonging situate in Darlaston aforesaid and now in the several holdings or occupation of George Knowles and Edward Knowles to hold the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances to my said wife Mary for and during the term of her natural life provided she so long continues my widow and unmarried. And from or after her decease or intermarriage with a future husband which shall first happen. Then I give and devise the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances unto my said son Abraham Wood his heirs and assigns forever.

                  Also I give unto my said wife all that piece or parcel of land or ground inclosed and taken out of Heath Field in the parish of Darlaston aforesaid containing four acres or thereabouts (be the same more or less) upon which my brick kilns erected and now in my own possession. To hold unto my said wife Mary until my said son Abraham attains his age of twenty one years if she so long continues my widow and unmarried as aforesaid and from and immediately after my said son Abraham attaining his age of twenty one years or my said wife marrying again as aforesaid which shall first happen then I give the said piece or parcel of land or ground and premises unto my said son Abraham his heirs and assigns forever.

                  And I do hereby charge all the aforesaid premises with the payment of the sum of twenty pounds a piece to each of my daughters namely Elizabeth the wife of Ambrose Dudall and Rebecca the wife of Samuel Stubbs which said sum of twenty pounds each I devise may be paid to them by my said son Abraham when and so soon as he attains his age of twenty one years provided always and my mind and will is that if my said son Abraham should happen to depart this life without leaving issue of his body lawfully begotten before he attains his age of twenty one years then I give and devise all the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances so given to my said son Abraham as aforesaid unto my said son William Wood and my said daughter Elizabeth Dudall and Rebecca Stubbs their heirs and assigns forever equally divided among them share and share alike as tenants in common and not as joint tenants. And lastly I do hereby nominate constitute and appoint my said wife Mary and my said son Abraham executrix and executor of this my will.

                   

                   

                  The marriage of William Wood (1725-1784) and Mary Clews (1715-1798) in 1749 was in Hamstall Ridware.

                  Wm Wood Mary Clews

                   

                  Mary was eleven years Williams senior, and it appears that they both came from Hamstall Ridware and moved to Darlaston after they married. Clearly Rebecca had extended family there (notwithstanding any possible connecting links between the Stubbs buckle makers of Darlaston and the Hamstall Ridware Jacobites thirty years prior).  When the buckle trade collapsed in Darlaston, they likely moved to find employment elsewhere, perhaps with the help of Rebecca’s family.

                  I have not yet been able to find deaths recorded anywhere for either Samuel or Rebecca (there are a couple of deaths recorded for a Samuel Stubbs, one in 1809 in Wolverhampton, and one in 1810 in Birmingham but impossible to say which, if either, is the right one with the limited information, and difficult to know if they stayed in the Hamstall Ridware area or perhaps moved elsewhere)~ or find a reason for their son Solomon to be in Burton upon Trent, an evidently prosperous man with several properties including an earthenware business, as well as a land carrier business.

                  #6293
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    Lincolnshire Families

                     

                    Thanks to the 1851 census, we know that William Eaton was born in Grantham, Lincolnshire. He was baptised on 29 November 1768 at St Wulfram’s church; his father was William Eaton and his mother Elizabeth.

                    St Wulfram’s in Grantham painted by JMW Turner in 1797:

                    St Wulframs

                     

                    I found a marriage for a William Eaton and Elizabeth Rose in the city of Lincoln in 1761, but it seemed unlikely as they were both of that parish, and with no discernable links to either Grantham or Nottingham.

                    But there were two marriages registered for William Eaton and Elizabeth Rose: one in Lincoln in 1761 and one in Hawkesworth Nottinghamshire in 1767, the year before William junior was baptised in Grantham. Hawkesworth is between Grantham and Nottingham, and this seemed much more likely.

                    Elizabeth’s name is spelled Rose on her marriage records, but spelled Rouse on her baptism. It’s not unusual for spelling variations to occur, as the majority of people were illiterate and whoever was recording the event wrote what it sounded like.

                    Elizabeth Rouse was baptised on 26th December 1746 in Gunby St Nicholas (there is another Gunby in Lincolnshire), a short distance from Grantham. Her father was Richard Rouse; her mother Cave Pindar. Cave is a curious name and I wondered if it had been mistranscribed, but it appears to be correct and clearly says Cave on several records.

                    Richard Rouse married Cave Pindar 21 July 1744 in South Witham, not far from Grantham.

                    Richard was born in 1716 in North Witham. His father was William Rouse; his mothers name was Jane.

                    Cave Pindar was born in 1719 in Gunby St Nicholas, near Grantham. Her father was William Pindar, but sadly her mothers name is not recorded in the parish baptism register. However a marriage was registered between William Pindar and Elizabeth Holmes in Gunby St Nicholas in October 1712.

                    William Pindar buried a daughter Cave on 2 April 1719 and baptised a daughter Cave on 6 Oct 1719:

                    Cave Pindar

                     

                    Elizabeth Holmes was baptised in Gunby St Nicholas on 6th December 1691. Her father was John Holmes; her mother Margaret Hod.

                    Margaret Hod would have been born circa 1650 to 1670 and I haven’t yet found a baptism record for her. According to several other public trees on an ancestry website, she was born in 1654 in Essenheim, Germany. This was surprising! According to these trees, her father was Johannes Hod (Blodt|Hoth) (1609–1677) and her mother was Maria Appolonia Witters (1620–1656).

                    I did not think it very likely that a young woman born in Germany would appear in Gunby St Nicholas in the late 1600’s, and did a search for Hod’s in and around Grantham. Indeed there were Hod’s living in the area as far back as the 1500’s, (a Robert Hod was baptised in Grantham in 1552), and no doubt before, but the parish records only go so far back. I think it’s much more likely that her parents were local, and that the page with her baptism recorded on the registers is missing.

                    Of the many reasons why parish registers or some of the pages would be destroyed or lost, this is another possibility. Lincolnshire is on the east coast of England:

                    “All of England suffered from a “monster” storm in November of 1703 that killed a reported 8,000 people. Seaside villages suffered greatly and their church and civil records may have been lost.”

                    A Margeret Hod, widow, died in Gunby St Nicholas in 1691, the same year that Elizabeth Holmes was born. Elizabeth’s mother was Margaret Hod. Perhaps the widow who died was Margaret Hod’s mother? I did wonder if Margaret Hod had died shortly after her daughter’s birth, and that her husband had died sometime between the conception and birth of his child. The Black Death or Plague swept through Lincolnshire in 1680 through 1690; such an eventually would be possible. But Margaret’s name would have been registered as Holmes, not Hod.

                    Cave Pindar’s father William was born in Swinstead, Lincolnshire, also near to Grantham, on the 28th December, 1690, and he died in Gunby St Nicholas in 1756. William’s father is recorded as Thomas Pinder; his mother Elizabeth.

                    GUNBY: The village name derives from a “farmstead or village of a man called Gunni”, from the Old Scandinavian person name, and ‘by’, a farmstead, village or settlement.
                    Gunby Grade II listed Anglican church is dedicated to St Nicholas. Of 15th-century origin, it was rebuilt by Richard Coad in 1869, although the Perpendicular tower remained.

                    Gunby St Nicholas

                    #6273
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      The Housley Letters
                      THE NEIGHBORHOOD

                       

                      From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                      In July 1872, Joseph wrote to George who had been gone for 21 years: “You would not know Heanor now. It has got such a large place. They have got a town hall built where Charles’ stone yard was.”

                      Then Joseph took George on a tour from Smalley to Heanor pointing out all the changes:

                      Smalley Map

                      Smalley Farms

                       

                      “Now we commence at Firby Brook. There is no public house there. It is turned into a market gardener’s place. Morley smithy stands as it did. You would know Chris Shepperd that used to keep the farm opposite. He is dead and the farm is got into other hands.”  (In 1851, Chris Shepherd, age 39, and his widowed mother, Mary, had a farm of 114 acres. Charles Carrington, age 14, worked for them as a “cow boy.” In 1851 Hollingsworths also lived at Morely smithy.) “The Rose and Crown stands and Antony Kerry keeps that yet.”  (In 1851, the census listed Kerry as a mason, builder, victicular, and farmer. He lived with his wife and four sons and numerous servants.) “They have pulled down Samuel Kerry’s farm house down and built him one in another place. Now we come to the Bell that was but they have pulled the old one down and made Isaac Potters House into the new Bell.” (In 1851, The Bell was run by Ann Weston, a widow.)

                      Smalley Roundhouse:

                      Smalley Roundhouse

                       

                      “The old Round House is standing yet but they have took the machine away. The Public House at the top end is kept by Mrs. Turton. I don’t know who she was before she married. Now we get to old Tom Oldknow. The old house is pulled down and a new one is put up but it is gone out of the family altogether. Now Jack is living at Stanley. He married Ann that used to live at Barbers at Smalley. That finishes Smalley. Now for Taghill. The old Jolly Collier is standing yet and a man of the name of Remmington keeps the new one opposite. Jack Foulkes son Jack used to keep that but has left just lately. There is the Nottingham House, Nags Head, Cross Keys and then the Red Lion but houses built on both sides all the way down Taghill. Then we get to the town hall that is built on the ground that Charles’ Stone Yard used to be. There is Joseph Watson’s shop standing yet in the old place. The King of Prussia, the White Lion and Hanks that is the Public House. You see there are more than there used to be. The Magistrate sits at the Town Hall and tries cases there every fortnight.”

                      .

                      #6267
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        From Tanganyika with Love

                        continued part 8

                        With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                        Morogoro 20th January 1941

                        Dearest Family,

                        It is all arranged for us to go on three months leave to Cape Town next month so
                        get out your flags. How I shall love showing off Kate and John to you and this time
                        George will be with us and you’ll be able to get to know him properly. You can’t think
                        what a comfort it will be to leave all the worries of baggage and tipping to him. We will all
                        be travelling by ship to Durban and from there to Cape Town by train. I rather dread the
                        journey because there is a fifth little Rushby on the way and, as always, I am very
                        queasy.

                        Kate has become such a little companion to me that I dread the thought of leaving
                        her behind with you to start schooling. I miss Ann and George so much now and must
                        face separation from Kate as well. There does not seem to be any alternative though.
                        There is a boarding school in Arusha and another has recently been started in Mbeya,
                        but both places are so far away and I know she would be very unhappy as a boarder at
                        this stage. Living happily with you and attending a day school might wean her of her
                        dependance upon me. As soon as this wretched war ends we mean to get Ann and
                        George back home and Kate too and they can then all go to boarding school together.
                        If I were a more methodical person I would try to teach Kate myself, but being a
                        muddler I will have my hands full with Johnny and the new baby. Life passes pleasantly
                        but quietly here. Much of my time is taken up with entertaining the children and sewing
                        for them and just waiting for George to come home.

                        George works so hard on these safaris and this endless elephant hunting to
                        protect native crops entails so much foot safari, that he has lost a good deal of weight. it
                        is more than ten years since he had a holiday so he is greatly looking forward to this one.
                        Four whole months together!

                        I should like to keep the ayah, Janet, for the new baby, but she says she wants
                        to return to her home in the Southern Highlands Province and take a job there. She is
                        unusually efficient and so clean, and the houseboy and cook are quite scared of her. She
                        bawls at them if the children’s meals are served a few minutes late but she is always
                        respectful towards me and practically creeps around on tiptoe when George is home.
                        She has a room next to the outside kitchen. One night thieves broke into the kitchen and
                        stole a few things, also a canvas chair and mat from the verandah. Ayah heard them, and
                        grabbing a bit of firewood, she gave chase. Her shouts so alarmed the thieves that they
                        ran off up the hill jettisoning their loot as they ran. She is a great character.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 30th July 1941

                        Dearest Family,

                        Safely back in Morogoro after a rather grim voyage from Durban. Our ship was
                        completely blacked out at night and we had to sleep with warm clothing and life belts
                        handy and had so many tedious boat drills. It was a nuisance being held up for a whole
                        month in Durban, because I was so very pregnant when we did embark. In fact George
                        suggested that I had better hide in the ‘Ladies’ until the ship sailed for fear the Captain
                        might refuse to take me. It seems that the ship, on which we were originally booked to
                        travel, was torpedoed somewhere off the Cape.

                        We have been given a very large house this tour with a mosquito netted
                        sleeping porch which will be fine for the new baby. The only disadvantage is that the
                        house is on the very edge of the residential part of Morogoro and Johnny will have to
                        go quite a distance to find playmates.

                        I still miss Kate terribly. She is a loving little person. I had prepared for a scene
                        when we said good-bye but I never expected that she would be the comforter. It
                        nearly broke my heart when she put her arms around me and said, “I’m so sorry
                        Mummy, please don’t cry. I’ll be good. Please don’t cry.” I’m afraid it was all very
                        harrowing for you also. It is a great comfort to hear that she has settled down so happily.
                        I try not to think consciously of my absent children and remind myself that there are
                        thousands of mothers in the same boat, but they are always there at the back of my
                        mind.

                        Mother writes that Ann and George are perfectly happy and well, and that though
                        German bombers do fly over fairly frequently, they are unlikely to drop their bombs on
                        a small place like Jacksdale.

                        George has already left on safari to the Rufiji. There was no replacement for his
                        job while he was away so he is anxious to get things moving again. Johnny and I are
                        going to move in with friends until he returns, just in case all the travelling around brings
                        the new baby on earlier than expected.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 26th August 1941

                        Dearest Family,

                        Our new son, James Caleb. was born at 3.30 pm yesterday afternoon, with a
                        minimum of fuss, in the hospital here. The Doctor was out so my friend, Sister Murray,
                        delivered the baby. The Sister is a Scots girl, very efficient and calm and encouraging,
                        and an ideal person to have around at such a time.

                        Everything, this time, went without a hitch and I feel fine and proud of my
                        bouncing son. He weighs nine pounds and ten ounces and is a big boned fellow with
                        dark hair and unusually strongly marked eyebrows. His eyes are strong too and already
                        seem to focus. George is delighted with him and brought Hugh Nelson to see him this
                        morning. Hugh took one look, and, astonished I suppose by the baby’s apparent
                        awareness, said, “Gosh, this one has been here before.” The baby’s cot is beside my
                        bed so I can admire him as much as I please. He has large strong hands and George
                        reckons he’ll make a good boxer some day.

                        Another of my early visitors was Mabemba, George’s orderly. He is a very big
                        African and looks impressive in his Game Scouts uniform. George met him years ago at
                        Mahenge when he was a young elephant hunter and Mabemba was an Askari in the
                        Police. Mabemba takes quite a proprietary interest in the family.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 25th December 1941

                        Dearest Family,

                        Christmas Day today, but not a gay one. I have Johnny in bed with a poisoned
                        leg so he missed the children’s party at the Club. To make things a little festive I have
                        put up a little Christmas tree in the children’s room and have hung up streamers and
                        balloons above the beds. Johnny demands a lot of attention so it is fortunate that little
                        James is such a very good baby. He sleeps all night until 6 am when his feed is due.
                        One morning last week I got up as usual to feed him but I felt so dopey that I
                        thought I’d better have a cold wash first. I went into the bathroom and had a hurried
                        splash and then grabbed a towel to dry my face. Immediately I felt an agonising pain in
                        my nose. Reason? There was a scorpion in the towel! In no time at all my nose looked
                        like a pear and felt burning hot. The baby screamed with frustration whilst I feverishly
                        bathed my nose and applied this and that in an effort to cool it.

                        For three days my nose was very red and tender,”A real boozer nose”, said
                        George. But now, thank goodness, it is back to normal.

                        Some of the younger marrieds and a couple of bachelors came around,
                        complete with portable harmonium, to sing carols in the early hours. No sooner had we
                        settled down again to woo sleep when we were disturbed by shouts and screams from
                        our nearest neighbour’s house. “Just celebrating Christmas”, grunted George, but we
                        heard this morning that the neighbour had fallen down his verandah steps and broken his
                        leg.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro Hospital 30th September 1943

                        Dearest Family,

                        Well now we are eight! Our new son, Henry, was born on the night of the 28th.
                        He is a beautiful baby, weighing ten pounds three and a half ounces. This baby is very
                        well developed, handsome, and rather superior looking, and not at all amusing to look at
                        as the other boys were.George was born with a moustache, John had a large nose and
                        looked like a little old man, and Jim, bless his heart, looked rather like a baby
                        chimpanzee. Henry is different. One of my visitors said, “Heaven he’ll have to be a
                        Bishop!” I expect the lawn sleeves of his nightie really gave her that idea, but the baby
                        does look like ‘Someone’. He is very good and George, John, and Jim are delighted
                        with him, so is Mabemba.

                        We have a dear little nurse looking after us. She is very petite and childish
                        looking. When the baby was born and she brought him for me to see, the nurse asked
                        his name. I said jokingly, “His name is Benjamin – the last of the family.” She is now very
                        peeved to discover that his real name is Henry William and persists in calling him
                        ‘Benjie’.I am longing to get home and into my pleasant rut. I have been away for two
                        whole weeks and George is managing so well that I shall feel quite expendable if I don’t
                        get home soon. As our home is a couple of miles from the hospital, I arranged to move
                        in and stay with the nursing sister on the day the baby was due. There I remained for ten
                        whole days before the baby was born. Each afternoon George came and took me for a
                        ride in the bumpy Bedford lorry and the Doctor tried this and that but the baby refused
                        to be hurried.

                        On the tenth day I had the offer of a lift and decided to go home for tea and
                        surprise George. It was a surprise too, because George was entertaining a young
                        Game Ranger for tea and my arrival, looking like a perambulating big top, must have
                        been rather embarrassing.Henry was born at the exact moment that celebrations started
                        in the Township for the end of the Muslim religious festival of Ramadan. As the Doctor
                        held him up by his ankles, there was the sound of hooters and firecrackers from the town.
                        The baby has a birthmark in the shape of a crescent moon above his left eyebrow.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 26th January 1944

                        Dearest Family,

                        We have just heard that we are to be transferred to the Headquarters of the
                        Game Department at a place called Lyamungu in the Northern Province. George is not
                        at all pleased because he feels that the new job will entail a good deal of office work and
                        that his beloved but endless elephant hunting will be considerably curtailed. I am glad of
                        that and I am looking forward to seeing a new part of Tanganyika and particularly
                        Kilimanjaro which dominates Lyamungu.

                        Thank goodness our menagerie is now much smaller. We found a home for the
                        guinea pigs last December and Susie, our mischievous guinea-fowl, has flown off to find
                        a mate.Last week I went down to Dar es Salaam for a check up by Doctor John, a
                        woman doctor, leaving George to cope with the three boys. I was away two nights and
                        a day and returned early in the morning just as George was giving Henry his six o’clock
                        bottle. It always amazes me that so very masculine a man can do my chores with no
                        effort and I have a horrible suspicion that he does them better than I do. I enjoyed the
                        short break at the coast very much. I stayed with friends and we bathed in the warm sea
                        and saw a good film.

                        Now I suppose there will be a round of farewell parties. People in this country
                        are most kind and hospitable.

                        Eleanor.

                        Lyamungu 20th March 1944

                        Dearest Family,

                        We left Morogoro after the round of farewell parties I had anticipated. The final
                        one was at the Club on Saturday night. George made a most amusing speech and the
                        party was a very pleasant occasion though I was rather tired after all the packing.
                        Several friends gathered to wave us off on Monday morning. We had two lorries
                        loaded with our goods. I rode in the cab of the first one with Henry on my knee. George
                        with John and Jim rode in the second one. As there was no room for them in the cab,
                        they sat on our couch which was placed across the width of the lorry behind the cab. This
                        seat was not as comfortable as it sounds, because the space behind the couch was
                        taken up with packing cases which were not lashed in place and these kept moving
                        forward as the lorry bumped its way over the bad road.

                        Soon there was hardly any leg room and George had constantly to stand up and
                        push the second layer of packing cases back to prevent them from toppling over onto
                        the children and himself. As it is now the rainy season the road was very muddy and
                        treacherous and the lorries travelled so slowly it was dark by the time we reached
                        Karogwe from where we were booked to take the train next morning to Moshi.
                        Next morning we heard that there had been a washaway on the line and that the
                        train would be delayed for at least twelve hours. I was not feeling well and certainly did
                        not enjoy my day. Early in the afternoon Jimmy ran into a wall and blackened both his
                        eyes. What a child! As the day wore on I felt worse and worse and when at last the train
                        did arrive I simply crawled into my bunk whilst George coped nobly with the luggage
                        and the children.

                        We arrived at Moshi at breakfast time and went straight to the Lion Cub Hotel
                        where I took to my bed with a high temperature. It was, of course, malaria. I always have
                        my attacks at the most inopportune times. Fortunately George ran into some friends
                        called Eccles and the wife Mollie came to my room and bathed Henry and prepared his
                        bottle and fed him. George looked after John and Jim. Next day I felt much better and
                        we drove out to Lyamungu the day after. There we had tea with the Game Warden and
                        his wife before moving into our new home nearby.

                        The Game Warden is Captain Monty Moore VC. He came out to Africa
                        originally as an Officer in the King’s African Rifles and liked the country so much he left the
                        Army and joined the Game Department. He was stationed at Banagi in the Serengetti
                        Game Reserve and is well known for his work with the lions there. He particularly tamed
                        some of the lions by feeding them so that they would come out into the open and could
                        readily be photographed by tourists. His wife Audrey, has written a book about their
                        experiences at Banagi. It is called “Serengetti”

                        Our cook, Hamisi, soon had a meal ready for us and we all went to bed early.
                        This is a very pleasant house and I know we will be happy here. I still feel a little shaky
                        but that is the result of all the quinine I have taken. I expect I shall feel fine in a day or two.

                        Eleanor.

                        Lyamungu 15th May 1944

                        Dearest Family,

                        Well, here we are settled comfortably in our very nice house. The house is
                        modern and roomy, and there is a large enclosed verandah, which will be a Godsend in
                        the wet weather as a playroom for the children. The only drawback is that there are so
                        many windows to be curtained and cleaned. The grounds consist of a very large lawn
                        and a few beds of roses and shrubs. It is an ideal garden for children, unlike our steeply
                        terraced garden at Morogoro.

                        Lyamungu is really the Government Coffee Research Station. It is about sixteen
                        miles from the town of Moshi which is the centre of the Tanganyika coffee growing
                        industry. Lyamungu, which means ‘place of God’ is in the foothills of Mt Kilimanjaro and
                        we have a beautiful view of Kilimanjaro. Kibo, the more spectacular of the two mountain
                        peaks, towers above us, looking from this angle, like a giant frosted plum pudding. Often the mountain is veiled by cloud and mist which sometimes comes down to
                        our level so that visibility is practically nil. George dislikes both mist and mountain but I
                        like both and so does John. He in fact saw Kibo before I did. On our first day here, the
                        peak was completely hidden by cloud. In the late afternoon when the children were
                        playing on the lawn outside I was indoors hanging curtains. I heard John call out, “Oh
                        Mummy, isn’t it beautiful!” I ran outside and there, above a scarf of cloud, I saw the
                        showy dome of Kibo with the setting sun shining on it tingeing the snow pink. It was an
                        unforgettable experience.

                        As this is the rainy season, the surrounding country side is very lush and green.
                        Everywhere one sees the rich green of the coffee plantations and the lighter green of
                        the banana groves. Unfortunately our walks are rather circumscribed. Except for the main road to Moshi, there is nowhere to walk except through the Government coffee
                        plantation. Paddy, our dog, thinks life is pretty boring as there is no bush here and
                        nothing to hunt. There are only half a dozen European families here and half of those are
                        on very distant terms with the other half which makes the station a rather uncomfortable
                        one.

                        The coffee expert who runs this station is annoyed because his European staff
                        has been cut down owing to the war, and three of the vacant houses and some office
                        buildings have been taken over temporarily by the Game Department. Another house
                        has been taken over by the head of the Labour Department. However I don’t suppose
                        the ill feeling will effect us much. We are so used to living in the bush that we are not
                        socially inclined any way.

                        Our cook, Hamisi, came with us from Morogoro but I had to engage a new
                        houseboy and kitchenboy. I first engaged a houseboy who produced a wonderful ‘chit’
                        in which his previous employer describes him as his “friend and confidant”. I felt rather
                        dubious about engaging him and how right I was. On his second day with us I produced
                        some of Henry’s napkins, previously rinsed by me, and asked this boy to wash them.
                        He looked most offended and told me that it was beneath his dignity to do women’s
                        work. We parted immediately with mutual relief.

                        Now I have a good natured fellow named Japhet who, though hard on crockery,
                        is prepared to do anything and loves playing with the children. He is a local boy, a
                        member of the Chagga tribe. These Chagga are most intelligent and, on the whole, well
                        to do as they all have their own small coffee shambas. Japhet tells me that his son is at
                        the Uganda University College studying medicine.The kitchen boy is a tall youth called
                        Tovelo, who helps both Hamisi, the cook, and the houseboy and also keeps an eye on
                        Henry when I am sewing. I still make all the children’s clothes and my own. Life is
                        pleasant but dull. George promises that he will take the whole family on safari when
                        Henry is a little older.

                        Eleanor.

                        Lyamungu 18th July 1944

                        Dearest Family,

                        Life drifts quietly by at Lyamungu with each day much like the one before – or
                        they would be, except that the children provide the sort of excitement that prohibits
                        boredom. Of the three boys our Jim is the best at this. Last week Jim wandered into the
                        coffee plantation beside our house and chewed some newly spayed berries. Result?
                        A high temperature and nasty, bloody diarrhoea, so we had to rush him to the hospital at
                        Moshi for treatment. however he was well again next day and George went off on safari.
                        That night there was another crisis. As the nights are now very cold, at this high
                        altitude, we have a large fire lit in the living room and the boy leaves a pile of logs
                        beside the hearth so that I can replenish the fire when necessary. Well that night I took
                        Henry off to bed, leaving John and Jim playing in the living room. When their bedtime
                        came, I called them without leaving the bedroom. When I had tucked John and Jim into
                        bed, I sat reading a bedtime story as I always do. Suddenly I saw smoke drifting
                        through the door, and heard a frightening rumbling noise. Japhet rushed in to say that the
                        lounge chimney was on fire! Picture me, panic on the inside and sweet smile on the
                        outside, as I picked Henry up and said to the other two, “There’s nothing to be
                        frightened about chaps, but get up and come outside for a bit.” Stupid of me to be so
                        heroic because John and Jim were not at all scared but only too delighted at the chance
                        of rushing about outside in the dark. The fire to them was just a bit of extra fun.

                        We hurried out to find one boy already on the roof and the other passing up a
                        brimming bucket of water. Other boys appeared from nowhere and soon cascades of
                        water were pouring down the chimney. The result was a mountain of smouldering soot
                        on the hearth and a pool of black water on the living room floor. However the fire was out
                        and no serious harm done because all the floors here are cement and another stain on
                        the old rug will hardly be noticed. As the children reluctantly returned to bed John
                        remarked smugly, “I told Jim not to put all the wood on the fire at once but he wouldn’t
                        listen.” I might have guessed!

                        However it was not Jim but John who gave me the worst turn of all this week. As
                        a treat I decided to take the boys to the river for a picnic tea. The river is not far from our
                        house but we had never been there before so I took the kitchen boy, Tovelo, to show
                        us the way. The path is on the level until one is in sight of the river when the bank slopes
                        steeply down. I decided that it was too steep for the pram so I stopped to lift Henry out
                        and carry him. When I looked around I saw John running down the slope towards the
                        river. The stream is not wide but flows swiftly and I had no idea how deep it was. All I
                        knew was that it was a trout stream. I called for John, “Stop, wait for me!” but he ran on
                        and made for a rude pole bridge which spanned the river. He started to cross and then,
                        to my horror, I saw John slip. There was a splash and he disappeared under the water. I
                        just dumped the baby on the ground, screamed to the boy to mind him and ran madly
                        down the slope to the river. Suddenly I saw John’s tight fitting felt hat emerge, then his
                        eyes and nose. I dashed into the water and found, to my intense relief, that it only
                        reached up to my shoulders but, thank heaven no further. John’s steady eyes watched
                        me trustingly as I approached him and carried him safely to the bank. He had been
                        standing on a rock and had not panicked at all though he had to stand up very straight
                        and tall to keep his nose out of water. I was too proud of him to scold him for
                        disobedience and too wet anyway.

                        I made John undress and put on two spare pullovers and wrapped Henry’s
                        baby blanket round his waist like a sarong. We made a small fire over which I crouched
                        with literally chattering teeth whilst Tovelo ran home to fetch a coat for me and dry clothes
                        for John.

                        Eleanor.

                        Lyamungu 16th August 1944

                        Dearest Family,

                        We have a new bull terrier bitch pup whom we have named Fanny III . So once
                        more we have a menagerie , the two dogs, two cats Susie and Winnie, and
                        some pet hens who live in the garage and are a real nuisance.

                        As John is nearly six I thought it time that he started lessons and wrote off to Dar
                        es Salaam for the correspondence course. We have had one week of lessons and I am
                        already in a state of physical and mental exhaustion. John is a most reluctant scholar.
                        “Why should I learn to read, when you can read to me?” he asks, and “Anyway why
                        should I read such stupid stuff, ‘Run Rover Run’, and ‘Mother play with baby’ . Who
                        wants to read about things like that? I don’t.”

                        He rather likes sums, but the only subject about which he is enthusiastic is
                        prehistoric history. He laps up information about ‘The Tree Dwellers’, though he is very
                        sceptical about the existence of such people. “God couldn’t be so silly to make people
                        so stupid. Fancy living in trees when it is easy to make huts like the natives.” ‘The Tree
                        Dwellers is a highly imaginative story about a revolting female called Sharptooth and her
                        offspring called Bodo. I have a very clear mental image of Sharptooth, so it came as a
                        shock to me and highly amused George when John looked at me reflectively across the
                        tea table and said, “Mummy I expect Sharptooth looked like you. You have a sharp
                        tooth too!” I have, my eye teeth are rather sharp, but I hope the resemblance stops
                        there.

                        John has an uncomfortably logical mind for a small boy. The other day he was
                        lying on the lawn staring up at the clouds when he suddenly muttered “I don’t believe it.”
                        “Believe what?” I asked. “That Jesus is coming on a cloud one day. How can he? The
                        thick ones always stay high up. What’s he going to do, jump down with a parachute?”
                        Tovelo, my kitchen boy, announced one evening that his grandmother was in the
                        kitchen and wished to see me. She was a handsome and sensible Chagga woman who
                        brought sad news. Her little granddaughter had stumbled backwards into a large cooking
                        pot of almost boiling maize meal porridge and was ‘ngongwa sana’ (very ill). I grabbed
                        a large bottle of Picric Acid and a packet of gauze which we keep for these emergencies
                        and went with her, through coffee shambas and banana groves to her daughter’s house.
                        Inside the very neat thatched hut the mother sat with the naked child lying face
                        downwards on her knee. The child’s buttocks and the back of her legs were covered in
                        huge burst blisters from which a watery pus dripped. It appeared that the accident had
                        happened on the previous day.

                        I could see that it was absolutely necessary to clean up the damaged area, and I
                        suddenly remembered that there was a trained African hospital dresser on the station. I
                        sent the father to fetch him and whilst the dresser cleaned off the sloughed skin with
                        forceps and swabs saturated in Picric Acid, I cut the gauze into small squares which I
                        soaked in the lotion and laid on the cleaned area. I thought the small pieces would be
                        easier to change especially as the whole of the most tender parts, front and back, were
                        badly scalded. The child seemed dazed and neither the dresser nor I thought she would
                        live. I gave her half an aspirin and left three more half tablets to be given four hourly.
                        Next day she seemed much brighter. I poured more lotion on the gauze
                        disturbing as few pieces as possible and again the next day and the next. After a week
                        the skin was healing well and the child eating normally. I am sure she will be all right now.
                        The new skin is a brilliant red and very shiny but it is pale round the edges of the burnt
                        area and will I hope later turn brown. The mother never uttered a word of thanks, but the
                        granny is grateful and today brought the children a bunch of bananas.

                        Eleanor.

                        c/o Game Dept. P.O.Moshi. 29th September 1944

                        Dearest Mummy,

                        I am so glad that you so enjoyed my last letter with the description of our very
                        interesting and enjoyable safari through Masailand. You said you would like an even
                        fuller description of it to pass around amongst the relations, so, to please you, I have
                        written it out in detail and enclose the result.

                        We have spent a quiet week after our exertions and all are well here.

                        Very much love,
                        Eleanor.

                        Safari in Masailand

                        George and I were at tea with our three little boys on the front lawn of our house
                        in Lyamungu, Northern Tanganyika. It was John’s sixth birthday and he and Jim, a
                        happy sturdy three year old, and Henry, aged eleven months, were munching the
                        squares of plain chocolate which rounded off the party, when George said casually
                        across the table to me, “Could you be ready by the day after tomorrow to go on
                        safari?” “Me too?” enquired John anxiously, before I had time to reply, and “Me too?”
                        echoed Jim. “yes, of course I can”, said I to George and “of course you’re coming too”,
                        to the children who rate a day spent in the bush higher than any other pleasure.
                        So in the early morning two days later, we started out happily for Masailand in a
                        three ton Ford lorry loaded to capacity with the five Rushbys, the safari paraphernalia,
                        drums of petrol and quite a retinue of servants and Game Scouts. George travelling
                        alone on his monthly safaris, takes only the cook and a couple of Game Scouts, but this was to be a safari de luxe.

                        Henry and I shared the cab with George who was driving, whilst John and Jim
                        with the faithful orderly Mabemba beside them to point out the game animals, were
                        installed upon rolls of bedding in the body of the lorry. The lorry lumbered along, first
                        through coffee shambas, and then along the main road between Moshi and Arusha.
                        After half an hour or so, we turned South off the road into a track which crossed the
                        Sanya Plains and is the beginning of this part of Masailand. Though the dry season was
                        at its height, and the pasture dry and course, we were soon passing small groups of
                        game. This area is a Game Sanctuary and the antelope grazed quietly quite undisturbed
                        by the passing lorry. Here and there zebra stood bunched by the road, a few wild
                        ostriches stalked jerkily by, and in the distance some wildebeest cavorted around in their
                        crazy way.

                        Soon the grasslands gave way to thorn bush, and we saw six fantastically tall
                        giraffe standing motionless with their heads turned enquiringly towards us. George
                        stopped the lorry so the children could have a good view of them. John was enchanted
                        but Jim, alas, was asleep.

                        At mid day we reached the Kikoletwa River and turned aside to camp. Beside
                        the river, under huge leafy trees, there was a beautiful camping spot, but the river was
                        deep and reputed to be full of crocodiles so we passed it by and made our camp
                        some distance from the river under a tall thorn tree with a flat lacy canopy. All around the
                        camp lay uprooted trees of similar size that had been pushed over by elephants. As
                        soon as the lorry stopped a camp chair was set up for me and the Game Scouts quickly
                        slashed down grass and cleared the camp site of thorns. The same boys then pitched the tent whilst George himself set up the three camp beds and the folding cot for Henry,
                        and set up the safari table and the canvas wash bowl and bath.

                        The cook in the meantime had cleared a cool spot for the kitchen , opened up the
                        chop boxes and started a fire. The cook’s boy and the dhobi (laundry boy) brought
                        water from the rather muddy river and tea was served followed shortly afterward by an
                        excellent lunch. In a very short time the camp had a suprisingly homely look. Nappies
                        fluttered from a clothes line, Henry slept peacefully in his cot, John and Jim sprawled on
                        one bed looking at comics, and I dozed comfortably on another.

                        George, with the Game Scouts, drove off in the lorry about his work. As a Game
                        Ranger it is his business to be on a constant look out for poachers, both African and
                        European, and for disease in game which might infect the valuable herds of Masai cattle.
                        The lorry did not return until dusk by which time the children had bathed enthusiastically in
                        the canvas bath and were ready for supper and bed. George backed the lorry at right
                        angles to the tent, Henry’s cot and two camp beds were set up in the lorry, the tarpaulin
                        was lashed down and the children put to bed in their novel nursery.

                        When darkness fell a large fire was lit in front of the camp, the exited children at
                        last fell asleep and George and I sat on by the fire enjoying the cool and quiet night.
                        When the fire subsided into a bed of glowing coals, it was time for our bed. During the
                        night I was awakened by the sound of breaking branches and strange indescribable
                        noises.” Just elephant”, said George comfortably and instantly fell asleep once more. I
                        didn’t! We rose with the birds next morning, but breakfast was ready and in a
                        remarkably short time the lorry had been reloaded and we were once more on our way.
                        For about half a mile we made our own track across the plain and then we turned
                        into the earth road once more. Soon we had reached the river and were looking with
                        dismay at the suspension bridge which we had to cross. At the far side, one steel
                        hawser was missing and there the bridge tilted dangerously. There was no handrail but
                        only heavy wooden posts which marked the extremities of the bridge. WhenGeorge
                        measured the distance between the posts he found that there could be barely two
                        inches to spare on either side of the cumbersome lorry.

                        He decided to risk crossing, but the children and I and all the servants were told to
                        cross the bridge and go down the track out of sight. The Game Scouts remained on the
                        river bank on the far side of the bridge and stood ready for emergencies. As I walked
                        along anxiously listening, I was horrified to hear the lorry come to a stop on the bridge.
                        There was a loud creaking noise and I instantly visualised the lorry slowly toppling over
                        into the deep crocodile infested river. The engine restarted, the lorry crossed the bridge
                        and came slowly into sight around the bend. My heart slid back into its normal position.
                        George was as imperturbable as ever and simply remarked that it had been a near
                        thing and that we would return to Lyamungu by another route.

                        Beyond the green river belt the very rutted track ran through very uninteresting
                        thorn bush country. Henry was bored and tiresome, jumping up and down on my knee
                        and yelling furiously. “Teeth”, said I apologetically to George, rashly handing a match
                        box to Henry to keep him quiet. No use at all! With a fat finger he poked out the tray
                        spilling the matches all over me and the floor. Within seconds Henry had torn the
                        matchbox to pieces with his teeth and flung the battered remains through the window.
                        An empty cigarette box met with the same fate as the match box and the yells
                        continued unabated until Henry slept from sheer exhaustion. George gave me a smile,
                        half sympathetic and half sardonic, “Enjoying the safari, my love?” he enquired. On these
                        trying occasions George has the inestimable advantage of being able to go into a Yogilike
                        trance, whereas I become irritated to screaming point.

                        In an effort to prolong Henry’s slumber I braced my feet against the floor boards
                        and tried to turn myself into a human shock absorber as we lurched along the eroded
                        track. Several times my head made contact with the bolt of a rifle in the rack above, and
                        once I felt I had shattered my knee cap against the fire extinguisher in a bracket under the
                        dash board.

                        Strange as it may seem, I really was enjoying the trip in spite of these
                        discomforts. At last after three years I was once more on safari with George. This type of
                        country was new to me and there was so much to see We passed a family of giraffe
                        standing in complete immobility only a few yards from the track. Little dick-dick. one of the smallest of the antelope, scuttled in pairs across the road and that afternoon I had my first view of Gerenuk, curious red brown antelope with extremely elongated legs and giraffe-like necks.

                        Most interesting of all was my first sight of Masai at home. We could hear a tuneful
                        jangle of cattle bells and suddenly came across herds of humped cattle browsing upon
                        the thorn bushes. The herds were guarded by athletic,striking looking Masai youths and men.
                        Each had a calabash of water slung over his shoulder and a tall, highly polished spear in his
                        hand. These herdsmen were quite unselfconscious though they wore no clothing except for one carelessly draped blanket. Very few gave us any greeting but glanced indifferently at us from under fringes of clay-daubed plaited hair . The rest of their hair was drawn back behind the ears to display split earlobes stretched into slender loops by the weight of heavy brass or copper tribal ear rings.

                        Most of the villages were set well back in the bush out of sight of the road but we did pass one
                        typical village which looked most primitive indeed. It consisted simply of a few mound like mud huts which were entirely covered with a plaster of mud and cattle dung and the whole clutch of huts were surrounded by a ‘boma’ of thorn to keep the cattle in at night and the lions out. There was a gathering of women and children on the road at this point. The children of both sexes were naked and unadorned, but the women looked very fine indeed. This is not surprising for they have little to do but adorn themselves, unlike their counterparts of other tribes who have to work hard cultivating the fields. The Masai women, and others I saw on safari, were far more amiable and cheerful looking than the men and were well proportioned.

                        They wore skirts of dressed goat skin, knee length in front but ankle length behind. Their arms
                        from elbow to wrist, and legs from knee to ankle, were encased in tight coils of copper and
                        galvanised wire. All had their heads shaved and in some cases bound by a leather band
                        embroidered in red white and blue beads. Circular ear rings hung from slit earlobes and their
                        handsome throats were encircled by stiff wire necklaces strung with brightly coloured beads. These
                        necklaces were carefully graded in size and formed deep collars almost covering their breasts.
                        About a quarter of a mile further along the road we met eleven young braves in gala attire, obviously on their way to call on the girls. They formed a line across the road and danced up and down until the lorry was dangerously near when they parted and grinned cheerfully at us. These were the only cheerful
                        looking male Masai that I saw. Like the herdsmen these youths wore only a blanket, but their
                        blankets were ochre colour, and elegantly draped over their backs. Their naked bodies gleamed with oil. Several had painted white stripes on their faces, and two had whitewashed their faces entirely which I
                        thought a pity. All had their long hair elaborately dressed and some carried not only one,
                        but two gleaming spears.

                        By mid day George decided that we had driven far enough for that day. He
                        stopped the lorry and consulted a rather unreliable map. “Somewhere near here is a
                        place called Lolbeni,” he said. “The name means Sweet Water, I hear that the
                        government have piped spring water down from the mountain into a small dam at which
                        the Masai water their cattle.” Lolbeni sounded pleasant to me. Henry was dusty and
                        cross, the rubber sheet had long slipped from my lap to the floor and I was conscious of
                        a very damp lap. ‘Sweet Waters’ I felt, would put all that right. A few hundred yards
                        away a small herd of cattle was grazing, so George lit his pipe and relaxed at last, whilst
                        a Game Scout went off to find the herdsman. The scout soon returned with an ancient
                        and emaciated Masai who was thrilled at the prospect of his first ride in a lorry and
                        offered to direct us to Lolbeni which was off the main track and about four miles away.

                        Once Lolbeni had been a small administrative post and a good track had
                        led to it, but now the Post had been abandoned and the road is dotted with vigourous
                        thorn bushes and the branches of larger thorn trees encroach on the track The road had
                        deteriorated to a mere cattle track, deeply rutted and eroded by heavy rains over a
                        period of years. The great Ford truck, however, could take it. It lurched victoriously along,
                        mowing down the obstructions, tearing off branches from encroaching thorn trees with its
                        high railed sides, spanning gorges in the track, and climbing in and out of those too wide
                        to span. I felt an army tank could not have done better.

                        I had expected Lolbeni to be a green oasis in a desert of grey thorns, but I was
                        quickly disillusioned. To be sure the thorn trees were larger and more widely spaced and
                        provided welcome shade, but the ground under the trees had been trampled by thousands of cattle into a dreary expanse of dirty grey sand liberally dotted with cattle droppings and made still more uninviting by the bleached bones of dead beasts.

                        To the right of this waste rose a high green hill which gave the place its name and from which
                        the precious water was piped, but its slopes were too steep to provide a camping site.
                        Flies swarmed everywhere and I was most relieved when George said that we would
                        stay only long enough to fill our cans with water. Even the water was a disappointment!
                        The water in the small dam was low and covered by a revolting green scum, and though
                        the water in the feeding pipe was sweet, it trickled so feebly that it took simply ages to
                        fill a four gallon can.

                        However all these disappointments were soon forgotten for we drove away
                        from the flies and dirt and trampled sand and soon, with their quiet efficiency, George
                        and his men set up a comfortable camp. John and Jim immediately started digging
                        operations in the sandy soil whilst Henry and I rested. After tea George took his shot
                        gun and went off to shoot guinea fowl and partridges for the pot. The children and I went
                        walking, keeping well in site of camp, and soon we saw a very large flock of Vulturine
                        Guineafowl, running aimlessly about and looking as tame as barnyard fowls, but melting
                        away as soon as we moved in their direction.

                        We had our second quiet and lovely evening by the camp fire, followed by a
                        peaceful night.

                        We left Lolbeni very early next morning, which was a good thing, for as we left
                        camp the herds of thirsty cattle moved in from all directions. They were accompanied by
                        Masai herdsmen, their naked bodies and blankets now covered by volcanic dust which
                        was being stirred in rising clouds of stifling ash by the milling cattle, and also by grey
                        donkeys laden with panniers filled with corked calabashes for water.

                        Our next stop was Nabarera, a Masai cattle market and trading centre, where we
                        reluctantly stayed for two days in a pokey Goverment Resthouse because George had
                        a job to do in that area. The rest was good for Henry who promptly produced a tooth
                        and was consequently much better behaved for the rest of the trip. George was away in the bush most of the day but he returned for afternoon tea and later took the children out
                        walking. We had noticed curious white dumps about a quarter mile from the resthouse
                        and on the second afternoon we set out to investigate them. Behind the dumps we
                        found passages about six foot wide, cut through solid limestone. We explored two of
                        these and found that both passages led steeply down to circular wells about two and a
                        half feet in diameter.

                        At the very foot of each passage, beside each well, rough drinking troughs had
                        been cut in the stone. The herdsmen haul the water out of the well in home made hide
                        buckets, the troughs are filled and the cattle driven down the ramps to drink at the trough.
                        It was obvious that the wells were ancient and the sloping passages new. George tells
                        me that no one knows what ancient race dug the original wells. It seems incredible that
                        these deep and narrow shafts could have been sunk without machinery. I craned my
                        neck and looked above one well and could see an immensely long shaft reaching up to
                        ground level. Small footholds were cut in the solid rock as far as I could see.
                        It seems that the Masai are as ignorant as ourselves about the origin of these
                        wells. They do say however that when their forebears first occupied what is now known
                        as Masailand, they not only found the Wanderobo tribe in the area but also a light
                        skinned people and they think it possible that these light skinned people dug the wells.
                        These people disappeared. They may have been absorbed or, more likely, they were
                        liquidated.

                        The Masai had found the well impractical in their original form and had hired
                        labourers from neighbouring tribes to cut the passages to water level. Certainly the Masai are not responsible for the wells. They are a purely pastoral people and consider manual labour extremely degrading.

                        They live chiefly on milk from their herd which they allow to go sour, and mix with blood that has been skilfully tapped from the necks of living cattle. They do not eat game meat, nor do they cultivate any
                        land. They hunt with spears, but hunt only lions, to protect their herds, and to test the skill
                        and bravery of their young warriors. What little grain they do eat is transported into
                        Masailand by traders. The next stage of our journey took us to Ngassamet where
                        George was to pick up some elephant tusks. I had looked forward particularly to this
                        stretch of road for I had heard that there was a shallow lake at which game congregates,
                        and at which I had great hopes of seeing elephants. We had come too late in the
                        season though, the lake was dry and there were only piles of elephant droppings to
                        prove that elephant had recently been there in numbers. Ngassamet, though no beauty
                        spot, was interesting. We saw more elaborate editions of the wells already described, and as this area
                        is rich in cattle we saw the aristocrats of the Masai. You cannot conceive of a more arrogant looking male than a young Masai brave striding by on sandalled feet, unselfconscious in all his glory. All the young men wore the casually draped traditional ochre blanket and carried one or more spears. But here belts and long knife sheaths of scarlet leather seem to be the fashion. Here fringes do not seem to be the thing. Most of these young Masai had their hair drawn smoothly back and twisted in a pointed queue, the whole plastered with a smooth coating of red clay. Some tied their horn shaped queues over their heads
                        so that the tip formed a deep Satanic peak on the brow. All these young men wore the traditional
                        copper earrings and I saw one or two with copper bracelets and one with a necklace of brightly coloured
                        beads.

                        It so happened that, on the day of our visit to Ngassamet, there had been a
                        baraza (meeting) which was attended by all the local headmen and elders. These old
                        men came to pay their respects to George and a more shrewd and rascally looking
                        company I have never seen, George told me that some of these men own up to three
                        thousand head of cattle and more. The chief was as fat and Rabelasian as his second in
                        command was emaciated, bucktoothed and prim. The Chief shook hands with George
                        and greeted me and settled himself on the wall of the resthouse porch opposite
                        George. The lesser headmen, after politely greeting us, grouped themselves in a
                        semi circle below the steps with their ‘aides’ respectfully standing behind them. I
                        remained sitting in the only chair and watched the proceedings with interest and
                        amusement.

                        These old Masai, I noticed, cared nothing for adornment. They had proved
                        themselves as warriors in the past and were known to be wealthy and influential so did
                        not need to make any display. Most of them had their heads comfortably shaved and
                        wore only a drab blanket or goatskin cloak. Their only ornaments were earrings whose
                        effect was somewhat marred by the serviceable and homely large safety pin that
                        dangled from the lobe of one ear. All carried staves instead of spears and all, except for
                        Buckteeth and one blind old skeleton of a man, appeared to have a keenly developed
                        sense of humour.

                        “Mummy?” asked John in an urgent whisper, “Is that old blind man nearly dead?”
                        “Yes dear”, said I, “I expect he’ll soon die.” “What here?” breathed John in a tone of
                        keen anticipation and, until the meeting broke up and the old man left, he had John’s
                        undivided attention.

                        After local news and the game situation had been discussed, the talk turned to the
                        war. “When will the war end?” moaned the fat Chief. “We have made great gifts of cattle
                        to the War Funds, we are taxed out of existence.” George replied with the Ki-Swahili
                        equivalent of ‘Sez you!’. This sally was received with laughter and the old fellows rose to
                        go. They made their farewells and dignified exits, pausing on their way to stare at our
                        pink and white Henry, who sat undismayed in his push chair giving them stare for stare
                        from his striking grey eyes.

                        Towards evening some Masai, prompted no doubt by our native servants,
                        brought a sheep for sale. It was the last night of the fast of Ramadan and our
                        Mohammedan boys hoped to feast next day at our expense. Their faces fell when
                        George refused to buy the animal. “Why should I pay fifteen shillings for a sheep?” he
                        asked, “Am I not the Bwana Nyama and is not the bush full of my sheep?” (Bwana
                        Nyama is the native name for a Game Ranger, but means literally, ‘Master of the meat’)
                        George meant that he would shoot a buck for the men next day, but this incident was to
                        have a strange sequel. Ngassamet resthouse consists of one room so small we could
                        not put up all our camp beds and George and I slept on the cement floor which was
                        unkind to my curves. The night was bitterly cold and all night long hyaenas screeched
                        hideously outside. So we rose at dawn without reluctance and were on our way before it
                        was properly light.

                        George had decided that it would be foolhardy to return home by our outward
                        route as he did not care to risk another crossing of the suspension bridge. So we
                        returned to Nabarera and there turned onto a little used track which would eventually take
                        us to the Great North Road a few miles South of Arusha. There was not much game
                        about but I saw Oryx which I had not previously seen. Soon it grew intolerably hot and I
                        think all of us but George were dozing when he suddenly stopped the lorry and pointed
                        to the right. “Mpishi”, he called to the cook, “There’s your sheep!” True enough, on that
                        dreary thorn covered plain,with not another living thing in sight, stood a fat black sheep.

                        There was an incredulous babbling from the back of the lorry. Every native
                        jumped to the ground and in no time at all the wretched sheep was caught and
                        slaughtered. I felt sick. “Oh George”, I wailed, “The poor lost sheep! I shan’t eat a scrap
                        of it.” George said nothing but went and had a look at the sheep and called out to me,
                        “Come and look at it. It was kindness to kill the poor thing, the vultures have been at it
                        already and the hyaenas would have got it tonight.” I went reluctantly and saw one eye
                        horribly torn out, and small deep wounds on the sheep’s back where the beaks of the
                        vultures had cut through the heavy fleece. Poor thing! I went back to the lorry more
                        determined than ever not to eat mutton on that trip. The Scouts and servants had no
                        such scruples. The fine fat sheep had been sent by Allah for their feast day and that was
                        the end of it.

                        “ ‘Mpishi’ is more convinced than ever that I am a wizard”, said George in
                        amusement as he started the lorry. I knew what he meant. Several times before George
                        had foretold something which had later happened. Pure coincidence, but strange enough
                        to give rise to a legend that George had the power to arrange things. “What happened
                        of course”, explained George, “Is that a flock of Masai sheep was driven to market along
                        this track yesterday or the day before. This one strayed and was not missed.”

                        The day grew hotter and hotter and for long miles we looked out for a camping
                        spot but could find little shade and no trace of water anywhere. At last, in the early
                        afternoon we reached another pokey little rest house and asked for water. “There is no
                        water here,” said the native caretaker. “Early in the morning there is water in a well nearby
                        but we are allowed only one kerosene tin full and by ten o’clock the well is dry.” I looked
                        at George in dismay for we were all so tired and dusty. “Where do the Masai from the
                        village water their cattle then?” asked George. “About two miles away through the bush.
                        If you take me with you I shall show you”, replied the native.

                        So we turned off into the bush and followed a cattle track even more tortuous than
                        the one to Lolbeni. Two Scouts walked ahead to warn us of hazards and I stretched my
                        arm across the open window to fend off thorns. Henry screamed with fright and hunger.
                        But George’s efforts to reach water went unrewarded as we were brought to a stop by
                        a deep donga. The native from the resthouse was apologetic. He had mistaken the
                        path, perhaps if we turned back we might find it. George was beyond speech. We
                        lurched back the way we had come and made our camp under the first large tree we
                        could find. Then off went our camp boys on foot to return just before dark with the water.
                        However they were cheerful for there was an unlimited quantity of dry wood for their fires
                        and meat in plenty for their feast. Long after George and I left our campfire and had gone
                        to bed, we could see the cheerful fires of the boys and hear their chatter and laughter.
                        I woke in the small hours to hear the insane cackling of hyaenas gloating over a
                        find. Later I heard scuffling around the camp table, I peered over the tailboard of the lorry
                        and saw George come out of his tent. What are you doing?” I whispered. “Looking for
                        something to throw at those bloody hyaenas,” answered George for all the world as
                        though those big brutes were tomcats on the prowl. Though the hyaenas kept up their
                        concert all night the children never stirred, nor did any of them wake at night throughout
                        the safari.

                        Early next morning I walked across to the camp kitchen to enquire into the loud
                        lamentations coming from that quarter. “Oh Memsahib”, moaned the cook, “We could
                        not sleep last night for the bad hyaenas round our tents. They have taken every scrap of
                        meat we had left over from the feast., even the meat we had left to smoke over the fire.”
                        Jim, who of our three young sons is the cook’s favourite commiserated with him. He said
                        in Ki-Swahili, which he speaks with great fluency, “Truly those hyaenas are very bad
                        creatures. They also robbed us. They have taken my hat from the table and eaten the
                        new soap from the washbowl.

                        Our last day in the bush was a pleasantly lazy one. We drove through country
                        that grew more open and less dry as we approached Arusha. We pitched our camp
                        near a large dam, and the water was a blessed sight after a week of scorched country.
                        On the plains to the right of our camp was a vast herd of native cattle enjoying a brief
                        rest after their long day trek through Masailand. They were destined to walk many more
                        weary miles before reaching their destination, a meat canning factory in Kenya.
                        The ground to the left of the camp rose gently to form a long low hill and on the
                        grassy slopes we could see wild ostriches and herds of wildebeest, zebra and
                        antelope grazing amicably side by side. In the late afternoon I watched the groups of
                        zebra and wildebeest merge into one. Then with a wildebeest leading, they walked
                        down the slope in single file to drink at the vlei . When they were satisfied, a wildebeest
                        once more led the herd up the trail. The others followed in a long and orderly file, and
                        vanished over the hill to their evening pasture.

                        When they had gone, George took up his shotgun and invited John to
                        accompany him to the dam to shoot duck. This was the first time John had acted as
                        retriever but he did very well and proudly helped to carry a mixed bag of sand grouse
                        and duck back to camp.

                        Next morning we turned into the Great North Road and passed first through
                        carefully tended coffee shambas and then through the township of Arusha, nestling at
                        the foot of towering Mount Meru. Beyond Arusha we drove through the Usa River
                        settlement where again coffee shambas and European homesteads line the road, and
                        saw before us the magnificent spectacle of Kilimanjaro unveiled, its white snow cap
                        gleaming in the sunlight. Before mid day we were home. “Well was it worth it?” enquired
                        George at lunch. “Lovely,” I replied. ”Let’s go again soon.” Then thinking regretfully of
                        our absent children I sighed, “If only Ann, George, and Kate could have gone with us
                        too.”

                        Lyamungu 10th November. 1944

                        Dearest Family.

                        Mummy wants to know how I fill in my time with George away on safari for weeks
                        on end. I do believe that you all picture me idling away my days, waited on hand and
                        foot by efficient servants! On the contrary, life is one rush and the days never long
                        enough.

                        To begin with, our servants are anything but efficient, apart from our cook, Hamisi
                        Issa, who really is competent. He suffers from frustration because our budget will not run
                        to elaborate dishes so there is little scope for his culinary art. There is one masterpiece
                        which is much appreciated by John and Jim. Hamisi makes a most realistic crocodile out
                        of pastry and stuffs its innards with minced meat. This revolting reptile is served on a
                        bed of parsley on my largest meat dish. The cook is a strict Mohammedan and
                        observes all the fasts and daily prayers and, like all Mohammedans he is very clean in
                        his person and, thank goodness, in the kitchen.

                        His wife is his pride and joy but not his helpmate. She does absolutely nothing
                        but sit in a chair in the sun all day, sipping tea and smoking cigarettes – a more
                        expensive brand than mine! It is Hamisi who sweeps out their quarters, cooks
                        delectable curries for her, and spends more than he can afford on clothing and trinkets for
                        his wife. She just sits there with her ‘Mona Lisa’ smile and her painted finger and toe
                        nails, doing absolutely nothing.

                        The thing is that natives despise women who do work and this applies especially
                        to their white employers. House servants much prefer a Memsahib who leaves
                        everything to them and is careless about locking up her pantry. When we first came to
                        Lyamungu I had great difficulty in employing a houseboy. A couple of rather efficient
                        ones did approach me but when they heard the wages I was prepared to pay and that
                        there was no number 2 boy, they simply were not interested. Eventually I took on a
                        local boy called Japhet who suits me very well except that his sight is not good and he
                        is extremely hard on the crockery. He tells me that he has lost face by working here
                        because his friends say that he works for a family that is too mean to employ a second
                        boy. I explained that with our large family we simply cannot afford to pay more, but this
                        didn’t register at all. Japhet says “But Wazungu (Europeans) all have money. They just
                        have to get it from the Bank.”

                        The third member of our staff is a strapping youth named Tovelo who helps both
                        cook and boy, and consequently works harder than either. What do I do? I chivvy the
                        servants, look after the children, supervise John’s lessons, and make all my clothing and
                        the children’s on that blessed old hand sewing machine.

                        The folk on this station entertain a good deal but we usually decline invitations
                        because we simply cannot afford to reciprocate. However, last Saturday night I invited
                        two couples to drinks and dinner. This was such an unusual event that the servants and I
                        were thrown into a flurry. In the end the dinner went off well though it ended in disaster. In
                        spite of my entreaties and exhortations to Japhet not to pile everything onto the tray at
                        once when clearing the table, he did just that. We were starting our desert and I was
                        congratulating myself that all had gone well when there was a frightful crash of breaking
                        china on the back verandah. I excused myself and got up to investigate. A large meat
                        dish, six dinner plates and four vegetable dishes lay shattered on the cement floor! I
                        controlled my tongue but what my eyes said to Japhet is another matter. What he said
                        was, “It is not my fault Memsahib. The handle of the tray came off.”

                        It is a curious thing about native servants that they never accept responsibility for
                        a mishap. If they cannot pin their misdeeds onto one of their fellow servants then the responsibility rests with God. ‘Shauri ya Mungu’, (an act of God) is a familiar cry. Fatalists
                        can be very exasperating employees.

                        The loss of my dinner service is a real tragedy because, being war time, one can
                        buy only china of the poorest quality made for the native trade. Nor was that the final
                        disaster of the evening. When we moved to the lounge for coffee I noticed that the
                        coffee had been served in the battered old safari coffee pot instead of the charming little
                        antique coffee pot which my Mother-in-law had sent for our tenth wedding anniversary.
                        As there had already been a disturbance I made no comment but resolved to give the
                        cook a piece of my mind in the morning. My instructions to the cook had been to warm
                        the coffee pot with hot water immediately before serving. On no account was he to put
                        the pewter pot on the hot iron stove. He did and the result was a small hole in the base
                        of the pot – or so he says. When I saw the pot next morning there was a two inch hole in
                        it.

                        Hamisi explained placidly how this had come about. He said he knew I would be
                        mad when I saw the little hole so he thought he would have it mended and I might not
                        notice it. Early in the morning he had taken the pewter pot to the mechanic who looks
                        after the Game Department vehicles and had asked him to repair it. The bright individual
                        got busy with the soldering iron with the most devastating result. “It’s his fault,” said
                        Hamisi, “He is a mechanic, he should have known what would happen.”
                        One thing is certain, there will be no more dinner parties in this house until the war
                        is ended.

                        The children are well and so am I, and so was George when he left on his safari
                        last Monday.

                        Much love,
                        Eleanor.

                         

                        #6266
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          From Tanganyika with Love

                          continued part 7

                          With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                          Oldeani Hospital. 19th September 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          George arrived today to take us home to Mbulu but Sister Marianne will not allow
                          me to travel for another week as I had a bit of a set back after baby’s birth. At first I was
                          very fit and on the third day Sister stripped the bed and, dictionary in hand, started me
                          off on ante natal exercises. “Now make a bridge Mrs Rushby. So. Up down, up down,’
                          whilst I obediently hoisted myself aloft on heels and head. By the sixth day she
                          considered it was time for me to be up and about but alas, I soon had to return to bed
                          with a temperature and a haemorrhage. I got up and walked outside for the first time this
                          morning.

                          I have had lots of visitors because the local German settlers seem keen to see
                          the first British baby born in the hospital. They have been most kind, sending flowers
                          and little German cards of congratulations festooned with cherubs and rather sweet. Most
                          of the women, besides being pleasant, are very smart indeed, shattering my illusion that
                          German matrons are invariably fat and dowdy. They are all much concerned about the
                          Czecko-Slovakian situation, especially Sister Marianne whose home is right on the
                          border and has several relations who are Sudentan Germans. She is ant-Nazi and
                          keeps on asking me whether I think England will declare war if Hitler invades Czecko-
                          Slovakia, as though I had inside information.

                          George tells me that he has had a grass ‘banda’ put up for us at Mbulu as we are
                          both determined not to return to those prison-like quarters in the Fort. Sister Marianne is
                          horrified at the idea of taking a new baby to live in a grass hut. She told George,
                          “No,No,Mr Rushby. I find that is not to be allowed!” She is an excellent Sister but rather
                          prim and George enjoys teasing her. This morning he asked with mock seriousness,
                          “Sister, why has my wife not received her medal?” Sister fluttered her dictionary before
                          asking. “What medal Mr Rushby”. “Why,” said George, “The medal that Hitler gives to
                          women who have borne four children.” Sister started a long and involved explanation
                          about the medal being only for German mothers whilst George looked at me and
                          grinned.

                          Later. Great Jubilation here. By the noise in Sister Marianne’s sitting room last night it
                          sounded as though the whole German population had gathered to listen to the wireless
                          news. I heard loud exclamations of joy and then my bedroom door burst open and
                          several women rushed in. “Thank God “, they cried, “for Neville Chamberlain. Now there
                          will be no war.” They pumped me by the hand as though I were personally responsible
                          for the whole thing.

                          George on the other hand is disgusted by Chamberlain’s lack of guts. Doesn’t
                          know what England is coming to these days. I feel too content to concern myself with
                          world affairs. I have a fine husband and four wonderful children and am happy, happy,
                          happy.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mbulu. 30th September 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Here we are, comfortably installed in our little green house made of poles and
                          rushes from a nearby swamp. The house has of course, no doors or windows, but
                          there are rush blinds which roll up in the day time. There are two rooms and a little porch
                          and out at the back there is a small grass kitchen.

                          Here we have the privacy which we prize so highly as we are screened on one
                          side by a Forest Department plantation and on the other three sides there is nothing but
                          the rolling countryside cropped bare by the far too large herds of cattle and goats of the
                          Wambulu. I have a lovely lazy time. I still have Kesho-Kutwa and the cook we brought
                          with us from the farm. They are both faithful and willing souls though not very good at
                          their respective jobs. As one of these Mbeya boys goes on safari with George whose
                          job takes him from home for three weeks out of four, I have taken on a local boy to cut
                          firewood and heat my bath water and generally make himself useful. His name is Saa,
                          which means ‘Clock’

                          We had an uneventful but very dusty trip from Oldeani. Johnny Jo travelled in his
                          pram in the back of the boxbody and got covered in dust but seems none the worst for
                          it. As the baby now takes up much of my time and Kate was showing signs of
                          boredom, I have engaged a little African girl to come and play with Kate every morning.
                          She is the daughter of the head police Askari and a very attractive and dignified little
                          person she is. Her name is Kajyah. She is scrupulously clean, as all Mohammedan
                          Africans seem to be. Alas, Kajyah, though beautiful, is a bore. She simply does not
                          know how to play, so they just wander around hand in hand.

                          There are only two drawbacks to this little house. Mbulu is a very windy spot so
                          our little reed house is very draughty. I have made a little tent of sheets in one corner of
                          the ‘bedroom’ into which I can retire with Johnny when I wish to bathe or sponge him.
                          The other drawback is that many insects are attracted at night by the lamp and make it
                          almost impossible to read or sew and they have a revolting habit of falling into the soup.
                          There are no dangerous wild animals in this area so I am not at all nervous in this
                          flimsy little house when George is on safari. Most nights hyaenas come around looking
                          for scraps but our dogs, Fanny and Paddy, soon see them off.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mbulu. 25th October 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Great news! a vacancy has occurred in the Game Department. George is to
                          transfer to it next month. There will be an increase in salary and a brighter prospect for
                          the future. It will mean a change of scene and I shall be glad of that. We like Mbulu and
                          the people here but the rains have started and our little reed hut is anything but water
                          tight.

                          Before the rain came we had very unpleasant dust storms. I think I told you that
                          this is a treeless area and the grass which normally covers the veldt has been cropped
                          to the roots by the hungry native cattle and goats. When the wind blows the dust
                          collects in tall black columns which sweep across the country in a most spectacular
                          fashion. One such dust devil struck our hut one day whilst we were at lunch. George
                          swept Kate up in a second and held her face against his chest whilst I rushed to Johnny
                          Jo who was asleep in his pram, and stooped over the pram to protect him. The hut
                          groaned and creaked and clouds of dust blew in through the windows and walls covering
                          our persons, food, and belongings in a black pall. The dogs food bowls and an empty
                          petrol tin outside the hut were whirled up and away. It was all over in a moment but you
                          should have seen what a family of sweeps we looked. George looked at our blackened
                          Johnny and mimicked in Sister Marianne’s primmest tones, “I find that this is not to be
                          allowed.”

                          The first rain storm caught me unprepared when George was away on safari. It
                          was a terrific thunderstorm. The quite violent thunder and lightening were followed by a
                          real tropical downpour. As the hut is on a slight slope, the storm water poured through
                          the hut like a river, covering the entire floor, and the roof leaked like a lawn sprinkler.
                          Johnny Jo was snug enough in the pram with the hood raised, but Kate and I had a
                          damp miserable night. Next morning I had deep drains dug around the hut and when
                          George returned from safari he managed to borrow an enormous tarpaulin which is now
                          lashed down over the roof.

                          It did not rain during the next few days George was home but the very next night
                          we were in trouble again. I was awakened by screams from Kate and hurriedly turned up
                          the lamp to see that we were in the midst of an invasion of siafu ants. Kate’s bed was
                          covered in them. Others appeared to be raining down from the thatch. I quickly stripped
                          Kate and carried her across to my bed, whilst I rushed to the pram to see whether
                          Johnny Jo was all right. He was fast asleep, bless him, and slept on through all the
                          commotion, whilst I struggled to pick all the ants out of Kate’s hair, stopping now and
                          again to attend to my own discomfort. These ants have a painful bite and seem to
                          choose all the most tender spots. Kate fell asleep eventually but I sat up for the rest of
                          the night to make sure that the siafu kept clear of the children. Next morning the servants
                          dispersed them by laying hot ash.

                          In spite of the dampness of the hut both children are blooming. Kate has rosy
                          cheeks and Johnny Jo now has a fuzz of fair hair and has lost his ‘old man’ look. He
                          reminds me of Ann at his age.

                          Eleanor.

                          Iringa. 30th November 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Here we are back in the Southern Highlands and installed on the second floor of
                          another German Fort. This one has been modernised however and though not so
                          romantic as the Mbulu Fort from the outside, it is much more comfortable.We are all well
                          and I am really proud of our two safari babies who stood up splendidly to a most trying
                          journey North from Mbulu to Arusha and then South down the Great North Road to
                          Iringa where we expect to stay for a month.

                          At Arusha George reported to the headquarters of the Game Department and
                          was instructed to come on down here on Rinderpest Control. There is a great flap on in
                          case the rinderpest spread to Northern Rhodesia and possibly onwards to Southern
                          Rhodesia and South Africa. Extra veterinary officers have been sent to this area to
                          inoculate all the cattle against the disease whilst George and his African game Scouts will
                          comb the bush looking for and destroying diseased game. If the rinderpest spreads,
                          George says it may be necessary to shoot out all the game in a wide belt along the
                          border between the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and Northern Rhodesia, to
                          prevent the disease spreading South. The very idea of all this destruction sickens us
                          both.

                          George left on a foot safari the day after our arrival and I expect I shall be lucky if I
                          see him occasionally at weekends until this job is over. When rinderpest is under control
                          George is to be stationed at a place called Nzassa in the Eastern Province about 18
                          miles from Dar es Salaam. George’s orderly, who is a tall, cheerful Game Scout called
                          Juma, tells me that he has been stationed at Nzassa and it is a frightful place! However I
                          refuse to be depressed. I now have the cheering prospect of leave to England in thirty
                          months time when we will be able to fetch Ann and George and be a proper family
                          again. Both Ann and George look happy in the snapshots which mother-in-law sends
                          frequently. Ann is doing very well at school and loves it.

                          To get back to our journey from Mbulu. It really was quite an experience. It
                          poured with rain most of the way and the road was very slippery and treacherous the
                          120 miles between Mbulu and Arusha. This is a little used earth road and the drains are
                          so blocked with silt as to be practically non existent. As usual we started our move with
                          the V8 loaded to capacity. I held Johnny on my knee and Kate squeezed in between
                          George and me. All our goods and chattels were in wooden boxes stowed in the back
                          and the two houseboys and the two dogs had to adjust themselves to the space that
                          remained. We soon ran into trouble and it took us all day to travel 47 miles. We stuck
                          several times in deep mud and had some most nasty skids. I simply clutched Kate in
                          one hand and Johnny Jo in the other and put my trust in George who never, under any
                          circumstances, loses his head. Poor Johnny only got his meals when circumstances
                          permitted. Unfortunately I had put him on a bottle only a few days before we left Mbulu
                          and, as I was unable to buy either a primus stove or Thermos flask there we had to
                          make a fire and boil water for each meal. Twice George sat out in the drizzle with a rain
                          coat rapped over his head to protect a miserable little fire of wet sticks drenched with
                          paraffin. Whilst we waited for the water to boil I pacified John by letting him suck a cube
                          of Tate and Lyles sugar held between my rather grubby fingers. Not at all according to
                          the book.

                          That night George, the children and I slept in the car having dumped our boxes
                          and the two servants in a deserted native hut. The rain poured down relentlessly all night
                          and by morning the road was more of a morass than ever. We swerved and skidded
                          alarmingly till eventually one of the wheel chains broke and had to be tied together with
                          string which constantly needed replacing. George was so patient though he was wet
                          and muddy and tired and both children were very good. Shortly before reaching the Great North Road we came upon Jack Gowan, the Stock Inspector from Mbulu. His car
                          was bogged down to its axles in black mud. He refused George’s offer of help saying
                          that he had sent his messenger to a nearby village for help.

                          I hoped that conditions would be better on the Great North Road but how over
                          optimistic I was. For miles the road runs through a belt of ‘black cotton soil’. which was
                          churned up into the consistency of chocolate blancmange by the heavy lorry traffic which
                          runs between Dodoma and Arusha. Soon the car was skidding more fantastically than
                          ever. Once it skidded around in a complete semi circle so George decided that it would
                          be safer for us all to walk whilst he negotiated the very bad patches. You should have
                          seen me plodding along in the mud and drizzle with the baby in one arm and Kate
                          clinging to the other. I was terrified of slipping with Johnny. Each time George reached
                          firm ground he would return on foot to carry Kate and in this way we covered many bad
                          patches.We were more fortunate than many other travellers. We passed several lorries
                          ditched on the side of the road and one car load of German men, all elegantly dressed in
                          lounge suits. One was busy with his camera so will have a record of their plight to laugh
                          over in the years to come. We spent another night camping on the road and next day
                          set out on the last lap of the journey. That also was tiresome but much better than the
                          previous day and we made the haven of the Arusha Hotel before dark. What a picture
                          we made as we walked through the hall in our mud splattered clothes! Even Johnny was
                          well splashed with mud but no harm was done and both he and Kate are blooming.
                          We rested for two days at Arusha and then came South to Iringa. Luckily the sun
                          came out and though for the first day the road was muddy it was no longer so slippery
                          and the second day found us driving through parched country and along badly
                          corrugated roads. The further South we came, the warmer the sun which at times blazed
                          through the windscreen and made us all uncomfortably hot. I have described the country
                          between Arusha and Dodoma before so I shan’t do it again. We reached Iringa without
                          mishap and after a good nights rest all felt full of beans.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate, Mbeya. 7th January 1939.

                          Dearest Family,

                          You will be surprised to note that we are back on the farm! At least the children
                          and I are here. George is away near the Rhodesian border somewhere, still on
                          Rinderpest control.

                          I had a pleasant time at Iringa, lots of invitations to morning tea and Kate had a
                          wonderful time enjoying the novelty of playing with children of her own age. She is not
                          shy but nevertheless likes me to be within call if not within sight. It was all very suburban
                          but pleasant enough. A few days before Christmas George turned up at Iringa and
                          suggested that, as he would be working in the Mbeya area, it might be a good idea for
                          the children and me to move to the farm. I agreed enthusiastically, completely forgetting
                          that after my previous trouble with the leopard I had vowed to myself that I would never
                          again live alone on the farm.

                          Alas no sooner had we arrived when Thomas, our farm headman, brought the
                          news that there were now two leopards terrorising the neighbourhood, and taking dogs,
                          goats and sheep and chickens. Traps and poisoned bait had been tried in vain and he
                          was sure that the female was the same leopard which had besieged our home before.
                          Other leopards said Thomas, came by stealth but this one advertised her whereabouts
                          in the most brazen manner.

                          George stayed with us on the farm over Christmas and all was quiet at night so I
                          cheered up and took the children for walks along the overgrown farm paths. However on
                          New Years Eve that darned leopard advertised her presence again with the most blood
                          chilling grunts and snarls. Horrible! Fanny and Paddy barked and growled and woke up
                          both children. Kate wept and kept saying, “Send it away mummy. I don’t like it.” Johnny
                          Jo howled in sympathy. What a picnic. So now the whole performance of bodyguards
                          has started again and ‘till George returns we confine our exercise to the garden.
                          Our little house is still cosy and sweet but the coffee plantation looks very
                          neglected. I wish to goodness we could sell it.

                          Eleanor.

                          Nzassa 14th February 1939.

                          Dearest Family,

                          After three months of moving around with two small children it is heavenly to be
                          settled in our own home, even though Nzassa is an isolated spot and has the reputation
                          of being unhealthy.

                          We travelled by car from Mbeya to Dodoma by now a very familiar stretch of
                          country, but from Dodoma to Dar es Salaam by train which made a nice change. We
                          spent two nights and a day in the Splendid Hotel in Dar es Salaam, George had some
                          official visits to make and I did some shopping and we took the children to the beach.
                          The bay is so sheltered that the sea is as calm as a pond and the water warm. It is
                          wonderful to see the sea once more and to hear tugs hooting and to watch the Arab
                          dhows putting out to sea with their oddly shaped sails billowing. I do love the bush, but
                          I love the sea best of all, as you know.

                          We made an early start for Nzassa on the 3rd. For about four miles we bowled
                          along a good road. This brought us to a place called Temeke where George called on
                          the District Officer. His house appears to be the only European type house there. The
                          road between Temeke and the turn off to Nzassa is quite good, but the six mile stretch
                          from the turn off to Nzassa is a very neglected bush road. There is nothing to be seen
                          but the impenetrable bush on both sides with here and there a patch of swampy
                          ground where rice is planted in the wet season.

                          After about six miles of bumpy road we reached Nzassa which is nothing more
                          than a sandy clearing in the bush. Our house however is a fine one. It was originally built
                          for the District Officer and there is a small court house which is now George’s office. The
                          District Officer died of blackwater fever so Nzassa was abandoned as an administrative
                          station being considered too unhealthy for Administrative Officers but suitable as
                          Headquarters for a Game Ranger. Later a bachelor Game Ranger was stationed here
                          but his health also broke down and he has been invalided to England. So now the
                          healthy Rushbys are here and we don’t mean to let the place get us down. So don’t
                          worry.

                          The house consists of three very large and airy rooms with their doors opening
                          on to a wide front verandah which we shall use as a living room. There is also a wide
                          back verandah with a store room at one end and a bathroom at the other. Both
                          verandahs and the end windows of the house are screened my mosquito gauze wire
                          and further protected by a trellis work of heavy expanded metal. Hasmani, the Game
                          Scout, who has been acting as caretaker, tells me that the expanded metal is very
                          necessary because lions often come out of the bush at night and roam around the
                          house. Such a comforting thought!

                          On our very first evening we discovered how necessary the mosquito gauze is.
                          After sunset the air outside is thick with mosquitos from the swamps. About an acre of
                          land has been cleared around the house. This is a sandy waste because there is no
                          water laid on here and absolutely nothing grows here except a rather revolting milky
                          desert bush called ‘Manyara’, and a few acacia trees. A little way from the house there is
                          a patch of citrus trees, grape fruit, I think, but whether they ever bear fruit I don’t know.
                          The clearing is bordered on three sides by dense dusty thorn bush which is
                          ‘lousy with buffalo’ according to George. The open side is the road which leads down to
                          George’s office and the huts for the Game Scouts. Only Hasmani and George’s orderly
                          Juma and their wives and families live there, and the other huts provide shelter for the
                          Game Scouts from the bush who come to Nzassa to collect their pay and for a short
                          rest. I can see that my daily walk will always be the same, down the road to the huts and
                          back! However I don’t mind because it is far too hot to take much exercise.

                          The climate here is really tropical and worse than on the coast because the thick
                          bush cuts us off from any sea breeze. George says it will be cooler when the rains start
                          but just now we literally drip all day. Kate wears nothing but a cotton sun suit, and Johnny
                          a napkin only, but still their little bodies are always moist. I have shorn off all Kate’s lovely
                          shoulder length curls and got George to cut my hair very short too.

                          We simply must buy a refrigerator. The butter, and even the cheese we bought
                          in Dar. simply melted into pools of oil overnight, and all our meat went bad, so we are
                          living out of tins. However once we get organised I shall be quite happy here. I like this
                          spacious house and I have good servants. The cook, Hamisi Issa, is a Swahili from Lindi
                          whom we engaged in Dar es Salaam. He is a very dignified person, and like most
                          devout Mohammedan Cooks, keeps both his person and the kitchen spotless. I
                          engaged the house boy here. He is rather a timid little body but is very willing and quite
                          capable. He has an excessively plain but cheerful wife whom I have taken on as ayah. I
                          do not really need help with the children but feel I must have a woman around just in
                          case I go down with malaria when George is away on safari.

                          Eleanor.

                          Nzassa 28th February 1939.

                          Dearest Family,

                          George’s birthday and we had a special tea party this afternoon which the
                          children much enjoyed. We have our frig now so I am able to make jellies and provide
                          them with really cool drinks.

                          Our very first visitor left this morning after spending only one night here. He is Mr
                          Ionides, the Game Ranger from the Southern Province. He acted as stand in here for a
                          short while after George’s predecessor left for England on sick leave, and where he has
                          since died. Mr Ionides returned here to hand over the range and office formally to
                          George. He seems a strange man and is from all accounts a bit of a hermit. He was at
                          one time an Officer in the Regular Army but does not look like a soldier, he wears the
                          most extraordinary clothes but nevertheless contrives to look top-drawer. He was
                          educated at Rugby and Sandhurst and is, I should say, well read. Ionides told us that he
                          hated Nzassa, particularly the house which he thinks sinister and says he always slept
                          down in the office.

                          The house, or at least one bedroom, seems to have the same effect on Kate.
                          She has been very nervous at night ever since we arrived. At first the children occupied
                          the bedroom which is now George’s. One night, soon after our arrival, Kate woke up
                          screaming to say that ‘something’ had looked at her through the mosquito net. She was
                          in such a hysterical state that inspite of the heat and discomfort I was obliged to crawl into
                          her little bed with her and remained there for the rest of the night.

                          Next night I left a night lamp burning but even so I had to sit by her bed until she
                          dropped off to sleep. Again I was awakened by ear-splitting screams and this time
                          found Kate standing rigid on her bed. I lifted her out and carried her to a chair meaning to
                          comfort her but she screeched louder than ever, “Look Mummy it’s under the bed. It’s
                          looking at us.” In vain I pointed out that there was nothing at all there. By this time
                          George had joined us and he carried Kate off to his bed in the other room whilst I got into
                          Kate’s bed thinking she might have been frightened by a rat which might also disturb
                          Johnny.

                          Next morning our houseboy remarked that he had heard Kate screaming in the
                          night from his room behind the kitchen. I explained what had happened and he must
                          have told the old Scout Hasmani who waylaid me that afternoon and informed me quite
                          seriously that that particular room was haunted by a ‘sheitani’ (devil) who hates children.
                          He told me that whilst he was acting as caretaker before our arrival he one night had his
                          wife and small daughter in the room to keep him company. He said that his small
                          daughter woke up and screamed exactly as Kate had done! Silly coincidence I
                          suppose, but such strange things happen in Africa that I decided to move the children
                          into our room and George sleeps in solitary state in the haunted room! Kate now sleeps
                          peacefully once she goes to sleep but I have to stay with her until she does.

                          I like this house and it does not seem at all sinister to me. As I mentioned before,
                          the rooms are high ceilinged and airy, and have cool cement floors. We have made one
                          end of the enclosed verandah into the living room and the other end is the playroom for
                          the children. The space in between is a sort of no-mans land taken over by the dogs as
                          their special territory.

                          Eleanor.

                          Nzassa 25th March 1939.

                          Dearest Family,

                          George is on safari down in the Rufigi River area. He is away for about three
                          weeks in the month on this job. I do hate to see him go and just manage to tick over until
                          he comes back. But what fun and excitement when he does come home.
                          Usually he returns after dark by which time the children are in bed and I have
                          settled down on the verandah with a book. The first warning is usually given by the
                          dogs, Fanny and her son Paddy. They stir, sit up, look at each other and then go and sit
                          side by side by the door with their noses practically pressed to the mosquito gauze and
                          ears pricked. Soon I can hear the hum of the car, and so can Hasmani, the old Game
                          Scout who sleeps on the back verandah with rifle and ammunition by his side when
                          George is away. When he hears the car he turns up his lamp and hurries out to rouse
                          Juma, the houseboy. Juma pokes up the fire and prepares tea which George always
                          drinks whist a hot meal is being prepared. In the meantime I hurriedly comb my hair and
                          powder my nose so that when the car stops I am ready to rush out and welcome
                          George home. The boy and Hasmani and the garden boy appear to help with the
                          luggage and to greet George and the cook, who always accompanies George on
                          Safari. The home coming is always a lively time with much shouting of greetings.
                          ‘Jambo’, and ‘Habari ya safari’, whilst the dogs, beside themselves with excitement,
                          rush around like lunatics.

                          As though his return were not happiness enough, George usually collects the
                          mail on his way home so there is news of Ann and young George and letters from you
                          and bundles of newspapers and magazines. On the day following his return home,
                          George has to deal with official mail in the office but if the following day is a weekday we
                          all, the house servants as well as ourselves, pile into the boxbody and go to Dar es
                          Salaam. To us this means a mornings shopping followed by an afternoon on the beach.
                          It is a bit cooler now that the rains are on but still very humid. Kate keeps chubby
                          and rosy in spite of the climate but Johnny is too pale though sturdy enough. He is such
                          a good baby which is just as well because Kate is a very demanding little girl though
                          sunny tempered and sweet. I appreciate her company very much when George is
                          away because we are so far off the beaten track that no one ever calls.

                          Eleanor.

                          Nzassa 28th April 1939.

                          Dearest Family,

                          You all seem to wonder how I can stand the loneliness and monotony of living at
                          Nzassa when George is on safari, but really and truly I do not mind. Hamisi the cook
                          always goes on safari with George and then the houseboy Juma takes over the cooking
                          and I do the lighter housework. the children are great company during the day, and when
                          they are settled for the night I sit on the verandah and read or write letters or I just dream.
                          The verandah is entirely enclosed with both wire mosquito gauze and a trellis
                          work of heavy expanded metal, so I am safe from all intruders be they human, animal, or
                          insect. Outside the air is alive with mosquitos and the cicadas keep up their monotonous
                          singing all night long. My only companions on the verandah are the pale ghecco lizards
                          on the wall and the two dogs. Fanny the white bull terrier, lies always near my feet
                          dozing happily, but her son Paddy, who is half Airedale has a less phlegmatic
                          disposition. He sits alert and on guard by the metal trellis work door. Often a lion grunts
                          from the surrounding bush and then his hackles rise and he stands up stiffly with his nose
                          pressed to the door. Old Hasmani from his bedroll on the back verandah, gives a little
                          cough just to show he is awake. Sometimes the lions are very close and then I hear the
                          click of a rifle bolt as Hasmani loads his rifle – but this is usually much later at night when
                          the lights are out. One morning I saw large pug marks between the wall of my bedroom
                          and the garage but I do not fear lions like I did that beastly leopard on the farm.
                          A great deal of witchcraft is still practiced in the bush villages in the
                          neighbourhood. I must tell you about old Hasmani’s baby in connection with this. Last
                          week Hasmani came to me in great distress to say that his baby was ‘Ngongwa sana ‘
                          (very ill) and he thought it would die. I hurried down to the Game Scouts quarters to see
                          whether I could do anything for the child and found the mother squatting in the sun
                          outside her hut with the baby on her lap. The mother was a young woman but not an
                          attractive one. She appeared sullen and indifferent compared with old Hasmani who
                          was very distressed. The child was very feverish and breathing with difficulty and
                          seemed to me to be suffering from bronchitis if not pneumonia. I rubbed his back and
                          chest with camphorated oil and dosed him with aspirin and liquid quinine. I repeated the
                          treatment every four hours, but next day there was no apparent improvement.
                          In the afternoon Hasmani begged me to give him that night off duty and asked for
                          a loan of ten shillings. He explained to me that it seemed to him that the white man’s
                          medicine had failed to cure his child and now he wished to take the child to the local witch
                          doctor. “For ten shillings” said Hasmani, “the Maganga will drive the devil out of my
                          child.” “How?” asked I. “With drums”, said Hasmani confidently. I did not know what to
                          do. I thought the child was too ill to be exposed to the night air, yet I knew that if I
                          refused his request and the child were to die, Hasmani and all the other locals would hold
                          me responsible. I very reluctantly granted his request. I was so troubled by the matter
                          that I sent for George’s office clerk. Daniel, and asked him to accompany Hasmani to the
                          ceremony and to report to me the next morning. It started to rain after dark and all night
                          long I lay awake in bed listening to the drums and the light rain. Next morning when I
                          went out to the kitchen to order breakfast I found a beaming Hasmani awaiting me.
                          “Memsahib”, he said. “My child is well, the fever is now quite gone, the Maganga drove
                          out the devil just as I told you.” Believe it or not, when I hurried to his quarters after
                          breakfast I found the mother suckling a perfectly healthy child! It may be my imagination
                          but I thought the mother looked pretty smug.The clerk Daniel told me that after Hasmani
                          had presented gifts of money and food to the ‘Maganga’, the naked baby was placed
                          on a goat skin near the drums. Most of the time he just lay there but sometimes the witch
                          doctor picked him up and danced with the child in his arms. Daniel seemed reluctant to
                          talk about it. Whatever mumbo jumbo was used all this happened a week ago and the
                          baby has never looked back.

                          Eleanor.

                          Nzassa 3rd July 1939.

                          Dearest Family,

                          Did I tell you that one of George’s Game Scouts was murdered last month in the
                          Maneromango area towards the Rufigi border. He was on routine patrol, with a porter
                          carrying his bedding and food, when they suddenly came across a group of African
                          hunters who were busy cutting up a giraffe which they had just killed. These hunters were
                          all armed with muzzle loaders, spears and pangas, but as it is illegal to kill giraffe without
                          a permit, the Scout went up to the group to take their names. Some argument ensued
                          and the Scout was stabbed.

                          The District Officer went to the area to investigate and decided to call in the Police
                          from Dar es Salaam. A party of police went out to search for the murderers but after
                          some days returned without making any arrests. George was on an elephant control
                          safari in the Bagamoyo District and on his return through Dar es Salaam he heard of the
                          murder. George was furious and distressed to hear the news and called in here for an
                          hour on his way to Maneromango to search for the murderers himself.

                          After a great deal of strenuous investigation he arrested three poachers, put them
                          in jail for the night at Maneromango and then brought them to Dar es Salaam where they
                          are all now behind bars. George will now have to prosecute in the Magistrate’s Court
                          and try and ‘make a case’ so that the prisoners may be committed to the High Court to
                          be tried for murder. George is convinced of their guilt and justifiably proud to have
                          succeeded where the police failed.

                          George had to borrow handcuffs for the prisoners from the Chief at
                          Maneromango and these he brought back to Nzassa after delivering the prisoners to
                          Dar es Salaam so that he may return them to the Chief when he revisits the area next
                          week.

                          I had not seen handcuffs before and picked up a pair to examine them. I said to
                          George, engrossed in ‘The Times’, “I bet if you were arrested they’d never get
                          handcuffs on your wrist. Not these anyway, they look too small.” “Standard pattern,”
                          said George still concentrating on the newspaper, but extending an enormous relaxed
                          left wrist. So, my dears, I put a bracelet round his wrist and as there was a wide gap I
                          gave a hard squeeze with both hands. There was a sharp click as the handcuff engaged
                          in the first notch. George dropped the paper and said, “Now you’ve done it, my love,
                          one set of keys are in the Dar es Salaam Police Station, and the others with the Chief at
                          Maneromango.” You can imagine how utterly silly I felt but George was an angel about it
                          and said as he would have to go to Dar es Salaam we might as well all go.

                          So we all piled into the car, George, the children and I in the front, and the cook
                          and houseboy, immaculate in snowy khanzus and embroidered white caps, a Game
                          Scout and the ayah in the back. George never once complain of the discomfort of the
                          handcuff but I was uncomfortably aware that it was much too tight because his arm
                          above the cuff looked red and swollen and the hand unnaturally pale. As the road is so
                          bad George had to use both hands on the wheel and all the time the dangling handcuff
                          clanked against the dashboard in an accusing way.

                          We drove straight to the Police Station and I could hear the roars of laughter as
                          George explained his predicament. Later I had to put up with a good deal of chaffing
                          and congratulations upon putting the handcuffs on George.

                          Eleanor.

                          Nzassa 5th August 1939

                          Dearest Family,

                          George made a point of being here for Kate’s fourth birthday last week. Just
                          because our children have no playmates George and I always do all we can to make
                          birthdays very special occasions. We went to Dar es Salaam the day before the
                          birthday and bought Kate a very sturdy tricycle with which she is absolutely delighted.
                          You will be glad to know that your parcels arrived just in time and Kate loved all your
                          gifts especially the little shop from Dad with all the miniature tins and packets of
                          groceries. The tea set was also a great success and is much in use.

                          We had a lively party which ended with George and me singing ‘Happy
                          Birthday to you’, and ended with a wild game with balloons. Kate wore her frilly white net
                          party frock and looked so pretty that it seemed a shame that there was no one but us to
                          see her. Anyway it was a good party. I wish so much that you could see the children.
                          Kate keeps rosy and has not yet had malaria. Johnny Jo is sturdy but pale. He
                          runs a temperature now and again but I am not sure whether this is due to teething or
                          malaria. Both children of course take quinine every day as George and I do. George
                          quite frequently has malaria in spite of prophylactic quinine but this is not surprising as he
                          got the germ thoroughly established in his system in his early elephant hunting days. I
                          get it too occasionally but have not been really ill since that first time a month after my
                          arrival in the country.

                          Johnny is such a good baby. His chief claim to beauty is his head of soft golden
                          curls but these are due to come off on his first birthday as George considers them too
                          girlish. George left on safari the day after the party and the very next morning our wood
                          boy had a most unfortunate accident. He was chopping a rather tough log when a chip
                          flew up and split his upper lip clean through from mouth to nostril exposing teeth and
                          gums. A truly horrible sight and very bloody. I cleaned up the wound as best I could
                          and sent him off to the hospital at Dar es Salaam on the office bicycle. He wobbled
                          away wretchedly down the road with a white cloth tied over his mouth to keep off the
                          dust. He returned next day with his lip stitched and very swollen and bearing a
                          resemblance to my lip that time I used the hair remover.

                          Eleanor.

                          Splendid Hotel. Dar es Salaam 7th September 1939

                          Dearest Family,

                          So now another war has started and it has disrupted even our lives. We have left
                          Nzassa for good. George is now a Lieutenant in the King’s African Rifles and the children
                          and I are to go to a place called Morogoro to await further developments.
                          I was glad to read in today’s paper that South Africa has declared war on
                          Germany. I would have felt pretty small otherwise in this hotel which is crammed full of
                          men who have been called up for service in the Army. George seems exhilarated by
                          the prospect of active service. He is bursting out of his uniform ( at the shoulders only!)
                          and all too ready for the fray.

                          The war came as a complete surprise to me stuck out in the bush as I was without
                          wireless or mail. George had been away for a fortnight so you can imagine how
                          surprised I was when a messenger arrived on a bicycle with a note from George. The
                          note informed me that war had been declared and that George, as a Reserve Officer in
                          the KAR had been called up. I was to start packing immediately and be ready by noon
                          next day when George would arrive with a lorry for our goods and chattels. I started to
                          pack immediately with the help of the houseboy and by the time George arrived with
                          the lorry only the frig remained to be packed and this was soon done.

                          Throughout the morning Game Scouts had been arriving from outlying parts of
                          the District. I don’t think they had the least idea where they were supposed to go or
                          whom they were to fight but were ready to fight anybody, anywhere, with George.
                          They all looked very smart in well pressed uniforms hung about with water bottles and
                          ammunition pouches. The large buffalo badge on their round pill box hats absolutely
                          glittered with polish. All of course carried rifles and when George arrived they all lined up
                          and they looked most impressive. I took some snaps but unfortunately it was drizzling
                          and they may not come out well.

                          We left Nzassa without a backward glance. We were pretty fed up with it by
                          then. The children and I are spending a few days here with George but our luggage, the
                          dogs, and the houseboys have already left by train for Morogoro where a small house
                          has been found for the children and me.

                          George tells me that all the German males in this Territory were interned without a
                          hitch. The whole affair must have been very well organised. In every town and
                          settlement special constables were sworn in to do the job. It must have been a rather
                          unpleasant one but seems to have gone without incident. There is a big transit camp
                          here at Dar for the German men. Later they are to be sent out of the country, possibly to
                          Rhodesia.

                          The Indian tailors in the town are all terribly busy making Army uniforms, shorts
                          and tunics in khaki drill. George swears that they have muddled their orders and he has
                          been given the wrong things. Certainly the tunic is far too tight. His hat, a khaki slouch hat
                          like you saw the Australians wearing in the last war, is also too small though it is the
                          largest they have in stock. We had a laugh over his other equipment which includes a
                          small canvas haversack and a whistle on a black cord. George says he feels like he is
                          back in his Boy Scouting boyhood.

                          George has just come in to say the we will be leaving for Morogoro tomorrow
                          afternoon.

                          Eleanor.

                          Morogoro 14th September 1939

                          Dearest Family,

                          Morogoro is a complete change from Nzassa. This is a large and sprawling
                          township. The native town and all the shops are down on the flat land by the railway but
                          all the European houses are away up the slope of the high Uluguru Mountains.
                          Morogoro was a flourishing town in the German days and all the streets are lined with
                          trees for coolness as is the case in other German towns. These trees are the flamboyant
                          acacia which has an umbrella top and throws a wide but light shade.

                          Most of the houses have large gardens so they cover a considerable area and it
                          is quite a safari for me to visit friends on foot as our house is on the edge of this area and
                          the furthest away from the town. Here ones house is in accordance with ones seniority in
                          Government service. Ours is a simple affair, just three lofty square rooms opening on to
                          a wide enclosed verandah. Mosquitoes are bad here so all doors and windows are
                          screened and we will have to carry on with our daily doses of quinine.

                          George came up to Morogoro with us on the train. This was fortunate because I
                          went down with a sharp attack of malaria at the hotel on the afternoon of our departure
                          from Dar es Salaam. George’s drastic cure of vast doses of quinine, a pillow over my
                          head, and the bed heaped with blankets soon brought down the temperature so I was
                          fit enough to board the train but felt pretty poorly on the trip. However next day I felt
                          much better which was a good thing as George had to return to Dar es Salaam after two
                          days. His train left late at night so I did not see him off but said good-bye at home
                          feeling dreadful but trying to keep the traditional stiff upper lip of the wife seeing her
                          husband off to the wars. He hopes to go off to Abyssinia but wrote from Dar es Salaam
                          to say that he is being sent down to Rhodesia by road via Mbeya to escort the first
                          detachment of Rhodesian white troops.

                          First he will have to select suitable camping sites for night stops and arrange for
                          supplies of food. I am very pleased as it means he will be safe for a while anyway. We
                          are both worried about Ann and George in England and wonder if it would be safer to
                          have them sent out.

                          Eleanor.

                          Morogoro 4th November 1939

                          Dearest Family,

                          My big news is that George has been released from the Army. He is very
                          indignant and disappointed because he hoped to go to Abyssinia but I am terribly,
                          terribly glad. The Chief Secretary wrote a very nice letter to George pointing out that he
                          would be doing a greater service to his country by his work of elephant control, giving
                          crop protection during the war years when foodstuffs are such a vital necessity, than by
                          doing a soldiers job. The Government plan to start a huge rice scheme in the Rufiji area,
                          and want George to control the elephant and hippo there. First of all though. he must go
                          to the Southern Highlands Province where there is another outbreak of Rinderpest, to
                          shoot out diseased game especially buffalo, which might spread the disease.

                          So off we go again on our travels but this time we are leaving the two dogs
                          behind in the care of Daniel, the Game Clerk. Fanny is very pregnant and I hate leaving
                          her behind but the clerk has promised to look after her well. We are taking Hamisi, our
                          dignified Swahili cook and the houseboy Juma and his wife whom we brought with us
                          from Nzassa. The boy is not very good but his wife makes a cheerful and placid ayah
                          and adores Johnny.

                          Eleanor.

                          Iringa 8th December 1939

                          Dearest Family,

                          The children and I are staying in a small German house leased from the
                          Custodian of Enemy Property. I can’t help feeling sorry for the owners who must be in
                          concentration camps somewhere.George is away in the bush dealing with the
                          Rinderpest emergency and the cook has gone with him. Now I have sent the houseboy
                          and the ayah away too. Two days ago my houseboy came and told me that he felt
                          very ill and asked me to write a ‘chit’ to the Indian Doctor. In the note I asked the Doctor
                          to let me know the nature of his complaint and to my horror I got a note from him to say
                          that the houseboy had a bad case of Venereal Disease. Was I horrified! I took it for
                          granted that his wife must be infected too and told them both that they would have to
                          return to their home in Nzassa. The boy shouted and the ayah wept but I paid them in
                          lieu of notice and gave them money for the journey home. So there I was left servant
                          less with firewood to chop, a smokey wood burning stove to control, and of course, the
                          two children.

                          To add to my troubles Johnny had a temperature so I sent for the European
                          Doctor. He diagnosed malaria and was astonished at the size of Johnny’s spleen. He
                          said that he must have had suppressed malaria over a long period and the poor child
                          must now be fed maximum doses of quinine for a long time. The Doctor is a fatherly
                          soul, he has been recalled from retirement to do this job as so many of the young
                          doctors have been called up for service with the army.

                          I told him about my houseboy’s complaint and the way I had sent him off
                          immediately, and he was very amused at my haste, saying that it is most unlikely that
                          they would have passed the disease onto their employers. Anyway I hated the idea. I
                          mean to engage a houseboy locally, but will do without an ayah until we return to
                          Morogoro in February.

                          Something happened today to cheer me up. A telegram came from Daniel which
                          read, “FLANNEL HAS FIVE CUBS.”

                          Eleanor.

                          Morogoro 10th March 1940

                          Dearest Family,

                          We are having very heavy rain and the countryside is a most beautiful green. In
                          spite of the weather George is away on safari though it must be very wet and
                          unpleasant. He does work so hard at his elephant hunting job and has got very thin. I
                          suppose this is partly due to those stomach pains he gets and the doctors don’t seem
                          to diagnose the trouble.

                          Living in Morogoro is much like living in a country town in South Africa, particularly
                          as there are several South African women here. I go out quite often to morning teas. We
                          all take our war effort knitting, and natter, and are completely suburban.
                          I sometimes go and see an elderly couple who have been interred here. They
                          are cold shouldered by almost everyone else but I cannot help feeling sorry for them.
                          Usually I go by invitation because I know Mrs Ruppel prefers to be prepared and
                          always has sandwiches and cake. They both speak English but not fluently and
                          conversation is confined to talking about my children and theirs. Their two sons were
                          students in Germany when war broke out but are now of course in the German Army.
                          Such nice looking chaps from their photographs but I suppose thorough Nazis. As our
                          conversation is limited I usually ask to hear a gramophone record or two. They have a
                          large collection.

                          Janet, the ayah whom I engaged at Mbeya, is proving a great treasure. She is a
                          trained hospital ayah and is most dependable and capable. She is, perhaps, a little strict
                          but the great thing is that I can trust her with the children out of my sight.
                          Last week I went out at night for the first time without George. The occasion was
                          a farewell sundowner given by the Commissioner of Prisoners and his wife. I was driven
                          home by the District Officer and he stopped his car by the back door in a large puddle.
                          Ayah came to the back door, storm lamp in hand, to greet me. My escort prepared to
                          drive off but the car stuck. I thought a push from me might help, so without informing the
                          driver, I pushed as hard as I could on the back of the car. Unfortunately the driver
                          decided on other tactics. He put the engine in reverse and I was knocked flat on my back
                          in the puddle. The car drove forward and away without the driver having the least idea of
                          what happened. The ayah was in quite a state, lifting me up and scolding me for my
                          stupidity as though I were Kate. I was a bit shaken but non the worse and will know
                          better next time.

                          Eleanor.

                          Morogoro 14th July 1940

                          Dearest Family,

                          How good it was of Dad to send that cable to Mother offering to have Ann and
                          George to live with you if they are accepted for inclusion in the list of children to be
                          evacuated to South Africa. It would be wonderful to know that they are safely out of the
                          war zone and so much nearer to us but I do dread the thought of the long sea voyage
                          particularly since we heard the news of the sinking of that liner carrying child evacuees to
                          Canada. I worry about them so much particularly as George is so often away on safari.
                          He is so comforting and calm and I feel brave and confident when he is home.
                          We have had no news from England for five weeks but, when she last wrote,
                          mother said the children were very well and that she was sure they would be safe in the
                          country with her.

                          Kate and John are growing fast. Kate is such a pretty little girl, rosy in spite of the
                          rather trying climate. I have allowed her hair to grow again and it hangs on her shoulders
                          in shiny waves. John is a more slightly built little boy than young George was, and quite
                          different in looks. He has Dad’s high forehead and cleft chin, widely spaced brown eyes
                          that are not so dark as mine and hair that is still fair and curly though ayah likes to smooth it
                          down with water every time she dresses him. He is a shy child, and although he plays
                          happily with Kate, he does not care to play with other children who go in the late
                          afternoons to a lawn by the old German ‘boma’.

                          Kate has playmates of her own age but still rather clings to me. Whilst she loves
                          to have friends here to play with her, she will not go to play at their houses unless I go
                          too and stay. She always insists on accompanying me when I go out to morning tea
                          and always calls Janet “John’s ayah”. One morning I went to a knitting session at a
                          neighbours house. We are all knitting madly for the troops. As there were several other
                          women in the lounge and no other children, I installed Kate in the dining room with a
                          colouring book and crayons. My hostess’ black dog was chained to the dining room
                          table leg, but as he and Kate are on friendly terms I was not bothered by this.
                          Some time afterwards, during a lull in conversation, I heard a strange drumming
                          noise coming from the dining room. I went quickly to investigate and, to my horror, found
                          Kate lying on her back with the dog chain looped around her neck. The frightened dog
                          was straining away from her as far as he could get and the chain was pulled so tightly
                          around her throat that she could not scream. The drumming noise came from her heels
                          kicking in a panic on the carpet.

                          Even now I do not know how Kate got herself into this predicament. Luckily no
                          great harm was done but I think I shall do my knitting at home in future.

                          Eleanor.

                          Morogoro 16th November 1940

                          Dearest Family,

                          I much prefer our little house on the hillside to the larger one we had down below.
                          The only disadvantage is that the garden is on three levels and both children have had
                          some tumbles down the steps on the tricycle. John is an extremely stoical child. He
                          never cries when he hurts himself.

                          I think I have mentioned ‘Morningside’ before. It is a kind of Resthouse high up in
                          the Uluguru Mountains above Morogoro. Jess Howe-Browne, who runs the large
                          house as a Guest House, is a wonderful woman. Besides running the boarding house
                          she also grows vegetables, flowers and fruit for sale in Morogoro and Dar es Salaam.
                          Her guests are usually women and children from Dar es Salaam who come in the hot
                          season to escape the humidity on the coast. Often the mothers leave their children for
                          long periods in Jess Howe-Browne’s care. There is a road of sorts up the mountain side
                          to Morningside, but this is so bad that cars do not attempt it and guests are carried up
                          the mountain in wicker chairs lashed to poles. Four men carry an adult, and two a child,
                          and there are of course always spare bearers and they work in shifts.

                          Last week the children and I went to Morningside for the day as guests. John
                          rode on my lap in one chair and Kate in a small chair on her own. This did not please
                          Kate at all. The poles are carried on the bearers shoulders and one is perched quite high.
                          The motion is a peculiar rocking one. The bearers chant as they go and do not seem
                          worried by shortness of breath! They are all hillmen of course and are, I suppose, used
                          to trotting up and down to the town.

                          Morningside is well worth visiting and we spent a delightful day there. The fresh
                          cool air is a great change from the heavy air of the valley. A river rushes down the
                          mountain in a series of cascades, and the gardens are shady and beautiful. Behind the
                          property is a thick indigenous forest which stretches from Morningside to the top of the
                          mountain. The house is an old German one, rather in need of repair, but Jess has made
                          it comfortable and attractive, with some of her old family treasures including a fine old
                          Grandfather clock. We had a wonderful lunch which included large fresh strawberries and
                          cream. We made the return journey again in the basket chairs and got home before dark.
                          George returned home at the weekend with a baby elephant whom we have
                          called Winnie. She was rescued from a mud hole by some African villagers and, as her
                          mother had abandoned her, they took her home and George was informed. He went in
                          the truck to fetch her having first made arrangements to have her housed in a shed on the
                          Agriculture Department Experimental Farm here. He has written to the Game Dept
                          Headquarters to inform the Game Warden and I do not know what her future will be, but
                          in the meantime she is our pet. George is afraid she will not survive because she has
                          had a very trying time. She stands about waist high and is a delightful creature and quite
                          docile. Asian and African children as well as Europeans gather to watch her and George
                          encourages them to bring fruit for her – especially pawpaws which she loves.
                          Whilst we were there yesterday one of the local ladies came, very smartly
                          dressed in a linen frock, silk stockings, and high heeled shoes. She watched fascinated
                          whilst Winnie neatly split a pawpaw and removed the seeds with her trunk, before
                          scooping out the pulp and putting it in her mouth. It was a particularly nice ripe pawpaw
                          and Winnie enjoyed it so much that she stretched out her trunk for more. The lady took
                          fright and started to run with Winnie after her, sticky trunk outstretched. Quite an
                          entertaining sight. George managed to stop Winnie but not before she had left a gooey
                          smear down the back of the immaculate frock.

                          Eleanor.

                           

                          #6265
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            From Tanganyika with Love

                            continued  ~ part 6

                            With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                            Mchewe 6th June 1937

                            Dearest Family,

                            Home again! We had an uneventful journey. Kate was as good as gold all the
                            way. We stopped for an hour at Bulawayo where we had to change trains but
                            everything was simplified for me by a very pleasant man whose wife shared my
                            compartment. Not only did he see me through customs but he installed us in our new
                            train and his wife turned up to see us off with magazines for me and fruit and sweets for
                            Kate. Very, very kind, don’t you think?

                            Kate and I shared the compartment with a very pretty and gentle girl called
                            Clarice Simpson. She was very worried and upset because she was going home to
                            Broken Hill in response to a telegram informing her that her young husband was
                            dangerously ill from Blackwater Fever. She was very helpful with Kate whose
                            cheerfulness helped Clarice, I think, though I, quite unintentionally was the biggest help
                            at the end of our journey. Remember the partial dentures I had had made just before
                            leaving Cape Town? I know I shall never get used to the ghastly things, I’ve had them
                            two weeks now and they still wobble. Well this day I took them out and wrapped them
                            in a handkerchief, but when we were packing up to leave the train I could find the
                            handkerchief but no teeth! We searched high and low until the train had slowed down to
                            enter Broken Hill station. Then Clarice, lying flat on the floor, spied the teeth in the dark
                            corner under the bottom bunk. With much stretching she managed to retrieve the
                            dentures covered in grime and fluff. My look of horror, when I saw them, made young
                            Clarice laugh. She was met at the station by a very grave elderly couple. I do wonder
                            how things turned out for her.

                            I stayed overnight with Kate at the Great Northern Hotel, and we set off for
                            Mbeya by plane early in the morning. One of our fellow passengers was a young
                            mother with a three week old baby. How ideas have changed since Ann was born. This
                            time we had a smooth passage and I was the only passenger to get airsick. Although
                            there were other women passengers it was a man once again, who came up and
                            offered to help. Kate went off with him amiably and he entertained her until we touched
                            down at Mbeya.

                            George was there to meet us with a wonderful surprise, a little red two seater
                            Ford car. She is a bit battered and looks a bit odd because the boot has been
                            converted into a large wooden box for carrying raw salt, but she goes like the wind.
                            Where did George raise the cash to buy a car? Whilst we were away he found a small
                            cave full of bat guano near a large cave which is worked by a man called Bob Sargent.
                            As Sargent did not want any competition he bought the contents of the cave from
                            George giving him the small car as part payment.

                            It was lovely to return to our little home and find everything fresh and tidy and the
                            garden full of colour. But it was heartbreaking to go into the bedroom and see George’s
                            precious forgotten boots still standing by his empty bed.

                            With much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe 25th June 1937

                            Dearest Family,

                            Last Friday George took Kate and me in the little red Ford to visit Mr Sargent’s
                            camp on the Songwe River which cuts the Mbeya-Mbosi road. Mr Sargent bought
                            Hicky-Wood’s guano deposit and also our small cave and is making a good living out of
                            selling the bat guano to the coffee farmers in this province. George went to try to interest
                            him in a guano deposit near Kilwa in the Southern Province. Mr Sargent agreed to pay
                            25 pounds to cover the cost of the car trip and pegging costs. George will make the trip
                            to peg the claim and take samples for analysis. If the quality is sufficiently high, George
                            and Mr Sargent will go into partnership. George will work the claim and ship out the
                            guano from Kilwa which is on the coast of the Southern Province of Tanganyika. So now
                            we are busy building castles in the air once more.

                            On Saturday we went to Mbeya where George had to attend a meeting of the
                            Trout Association. In the afternoon he played in a cricket match so Kate and I spent the
                            whole day with the wife of the new Superintendent of Police. They have a very nice
                            new house with lawns and a sunken rose garden. Kate had a lovely romp with Kit, her
                            three year old son.

                            Mrs Wolten also has two daughters by a previous marriage. The elder girl said to
                            me, “Oh Mrs Rushby your husband is exactly like the strong silent type of man I
                            expected to see in Africa but he is the only one I have seen. I think he looks exactly like
                            those men in the ‘Barney’s Tobacco’ advertisements.”

                            I went home with a huge pile of magazines to keep me entertained whilst
                            George is away on the Kilwa trip.

                            Lots of love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe 9th July 1937

                            Dearest Family,

                            George returned on Monday from his Kilwa safari. He had an entertaining
                            tale to tell.

                            Before he approached Mr Sargent about going shares in the Kilwa guano
                            deposit he first approached a man on the Lupa who had done very well out of a small
                            gold reef. This man, however said he was not interested so you can imagine how
                            indignant George was when he started on his long trip, to find himself being trailed by
                            this very man and a co-driver in a powerful Ford V8 truck. George stopped his car and
                            had some heated things to say – awful threats I imagine as to what would happen to
                            anyone who staked his claim. Then he climbed back into our ancient little two seater and
                            went off like a bullet driving all day and most of the night. As the others took turns in
                            driving you can imagine what a feat it was for George to arrive in Kilwa ahead of them.
                            When they drove into Kilwa he met them with a bright smile and a bit of bluff –
                            quite justifiable under the circumstances I think. He said, you chaps can have a rest now,
                            you’re too late.” He then whipped off and pegged the claim. he brought some samples
                            of guano back but until it has been analysed he will not know whether the guano will be
                            an economic proposition or not. George is not very hopeful. He says there is a good
                            deal of sand mixed with the guano and that much of it was damp.

                            The trip was pretty eventful for Kianda, our houseboy. The little two seater car
                            had been used by its previous owner for carting bags of course salt from his salt pans.
                            For this purpose the dicky seat behind the cab had been removed, and a kind of box
                            built into the boot of the car. George’s camp kit and provisions were packed into this
                            open box and Kianda perched on top to keep an eye on the belongings. George
                            travelled so fast on the rough road that at some point during the night Kianda was
                            bumped off in the middle of the Game Reserve. George did not notice that he was
                            missing until the next morning. He concluded, quite rightly as it happened, that Kianda
                            would be picked up by the rival truck so he continued his journey and Kianda rejoined
                            him at Kilwa.

                            Believe it or not, the same thing happened on the way back but fortunately this
                            time George noticed his absence. He stopped the car and had just started back on his
                            tracks when Kianda came running down the road still clutching the unlighted storm lamp
                            which he was holding in his hand when he fell. The glass was not even cracked.
                            We are finding it difficult just now to buy native chickens and eggs. There has
                            been an epidemic amongst the poultry and one hesitates to eat the survivors. I have a
                            brine tub in which I preserve our surplus meat but I need the chickens for soup.
                            I hope George will be home for some months. He has arranged to take a Mr
                            Blackburn, a wealthy fruit farmer from Elgin, Cape, on a hunting safari during September
                            and October and that should bring in some much needed cash. Lillian Eustace has
                            invited Kate and me to spend the whole of October with her in Tukuyu.
                            I am so glad that you so much enjoy having Ann and George with you. We miss
                            them dreadfully. Kate is a pretty little girl and such a little madam. You should hear the
                            imperious way in which she calls the kitchenboy for her meals. “Boy Brekkis, Boy Lunch,
                            and Boy Eggy!” are her three calls for the day. She knows no Ki-Swahili.

                            Eleanor

                            Mchewe 8th October 1937

                            Dearest Family,

                            I am rapidly becoming as superstitious as our African boys. They say the wild
                            animals always know when George is away from home and come down to have their
                            revenge on me because he has killed so many.

                            I am being besieged at night by a most beastly leopard with a half grown cub. I
                            have grown used to hearing leopards grunt as they hunt in the hills at night but never
                            before have I had one roaming around literally under the windows. It has been so hot at
                            night lately that I have been sleeping with my bedroom door open onto the verandah. I
                            felt quite safe because the natives hereabouts are law-abiding and in any case I always
                            have a boy armed with a club sleeping in the kitchen just ten yards away. As an added
                            precaution I also have a loaded .45 calibre revolver on my bedside table, and Fanny
                            our bullterrier, sleeps on the mat by my bed. I am also looking after Barney, a fine
                            Airedale dog belonging to the Costers. He slept on a mat by the open bedroom door
                            near a dimly burning storm lamp.

                            As usual I went to sleep with an easy mind on Monday night, but was awakened
                            in the early hours of Tuesday by the sound of a scuffle on the front verandah. The noise
                            was followed by a scream of pain from Barney. I jumped out of bed and, grabbing the
                            lamp with my left hand and the revolver in my right, I rushed outside just in time to see
                            two animal figures roll over the edge of the verandah into the garden below. There they
                            engaged in a terrific tug of war. Fortunately I was too concerned for Barney to be
                            nervous. I quickly fired two shots from the revolver, which incidentally makes a noise like
                            a cannon, and I must have startled the leopard for both animals, still locked together,
                            disappeared over the edge of the terrace. I fired two more shots and in a few moments
                            heard the leopard making a hurried exit through the dry leaves which lie thick under the
                            wild fig tree just beyond the terrace. A few seconds later Barney appeared on the low
                            terrace wall. I called his name but he made no move to come but stood with hanging
                            head. In desperation I rushed out, felt blood on my hands when I touched him, so I
                            picked him up bodily and carried him into the house. As I regained the verandah the boy
                            appeared, club in hand, having been roused by the shots. He quickly grasped what had
                            happened when he saw my blood saturated nightie. He fetched a bowl of water and a
                            clean towel whilst I examined Barney’s wounds. These were severe, the worst being a
                            gaping wound in his throat. I washed the gashes with a strong solution of pot permang
                            and I am glad to say they are healing remarkably well though they are bound to leave
                            scars. Fanny, very prudently, had taken no part in the fighting except for frenzied barking
                            which she kept up all night. The shots had of course wakened Kate but she seemed
                            more interested than alarmed and kept saying “Fanny bark bark, Mummy bang bang.
                            Poor Barney lots of blood.”

                            In the morning we inspected the tracks in the garden. There was a shallow furrow
                            on the terrace where Barney and the leopard had dragged each other to and fro and
                            claw marks on the trunk of the wild fig tree into which the leopard climbed after I fired the
                            shots. The affair was of course a drama after the Africans’ hearts and several of our
                            shamba boys called to see me next day to make sympathetic noises and discuss the
                            affair.

                            I went to bed early that night hoping that the leopard had been scared off for
                            good but I must confess I shut all windows and doors. Alas for my hopes of a restful
                            night. I had hardly turned down the lamp when the leopard started its terrifying grunting
                            just under the bedroom windows. If only she would sniff around quietly I should not
                            mind, but the noise is ghastly, something like the first sickening notes of a braying
                            donkey, amplified here by the hills and the gorge which is only a stones throw from the
                            bedroom. Barney was too sick to bark but Fanny barked loud enough for two and the more
                            frantic she became the hungrier the leopard sounded. Kate of course woke up and this
                            time she was frightened though I assured her that the noise was just a donkey having
                            fun. Neither of us slept until dawn when the leopard returned to the hills. When we
                            examined the tracks next morning we found that the leopard had been accompanied by
                            a fair sized cub and that together they had prowled around the house, kitchen, and out
                            houses, visiting especially the places to which the dogs had been during the day.
                            As I feel I cannot bear many more of these nights, I am sending a note to the
                            District Commissioner, Mbeya by the messenger who takes this letter to the post,
                            asking him to send a game scout or an armed policeman to deal with the leopard.
                            So don’t worry, for by the time this reaches you I feel sure this particular trouble
                            will be over.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe 17th October 1937

                            Dearest Family,

                            More about the leopard I fear! My messenger returned from Mbeya to say that
                            the District Officer was on safari so he had given the message to the Assistant District
                            Officer who also apparently left on safari later without bothering to reply to my note, so
                            there was nothing for me to do but to send for the village Nimrod and his muzzle loader
                            and offer him a reward if he could frighten away or kill the leopard.

                            The hunter, Laza, suggested that he should sleep at the house so I went to bed
                            early leaving Laza and his two pals to make themselves comfortable on the living room
                            floor by the fire. Laza was armed with a formidable looking muzzle loader, crammed I
                            imagine with nuts and bolts and old rusty nails. One of his pals had a spear and the other
                            a panga. This fellow was also in charge of the Petromax pressure lamp whose light was
                            hidden under a packing case. I left the campaign entirely to Laza’s direction.
                            As usual the leopard came at midnight stealing down from the direction of the
                            kitchen and announcing its presence and position with its usual ghastly grunts. Suddenly
                            pandemonium broke loose on the back verandah. I heard the roar of the muzzle loader
                            followed by a vigourous tattoo beaten on an empty paraffin tin and I rushed out hoping
                            to find the dead leopard. however nothing of the kind had happened except that the
                            noise must have scared the beast because she did not return again that night. Next
                            morning Laza solemnly informed me that, though he had shot many leopards in his day,
                            this was no ordinary leopard but a “sheitani” (devil) and that as his gun was no good
                            against witchcraft he thought he might as well retire from the hunt. Scared I bet, and I
                            don’t blame him either.

                            You can imagine my relief when a car rolled up that afternoon bringing Messers
                            Stewart and Griffiths, two farmers who live about 15 miles away, between here and
                            Mbeya. They had a note from the Assistant District Officer asking them to help me and
                            they had come to set up a trap gun in the garden. That night the leopard sniffed all
                            around the gun and I had the added strain of waiting for the bang and wondering what I
                            should do if the beast were only wounded. I conjured up horrible visions of the two little
                            totos trotting up the garden path with the early morning milk and being horribly mauled,
                            but I needn’t have worried because the leopard was far too wily to be caught that way.
                            Two more ghastly nights passed and then I had another visitor, a Dr Jackson of
                            the Tsetse Department on safari in the District. He listened sympathetically to my story
                            and left his shotgun and some SSG cartridges with me and instructed me to wait until the
                            leopard was pretty close and blow its b—– head off. It was good of him to leave his
                            gun. George always says there are three things a man should never lend, ‘His wife, his
                            gun and his dog.’ (I think in that order!)I felt quite cheered by Dr Jackson’s visit and sent
                            once again for Laza last night and arranged a real show down. In the afternoon I draped
                            heavy blankets over the living room windows to shut out the light of the pressure lamp
                            and the four of us, Laza and his two stooges and I waited up for the leopard. When we
                            guessed by her grunts that she was somewhere between the kitchen and the back door
                            we all rushed out, first the boy with the panga and the lamp, next Laza with his muzzle
                            loader, then me with the shotgun followed closely by the boy with the spear. What a
                            farce! The lamp was our undoing. We were blinded by the light and did not even
                            glimpse the leopard which made off with a derisive grunt. Laza said smugly that he knew
                            it was hopeless to try and now I feel tired and discouraged too.

                            This morning I sent a runner to Mbeya to order the hotel taxi for tomorrow and I
                            shall go to friends in Mbeya for a day or two and then on to Tukuyu where I shall stay
                            with the Eustaces until George returns from Safari.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe 18th November 1937

                            My darling Ann,

                            Here we are back in our own home and how lovely it is to have Daddy back from
                            safari. Thank you very much for your letter. I hope by now you have got mine telling you
                            how very much I liked the beautiful tray cloth you made for my birthday. I bet there are
                            not many little girls of five who can embroider as well as you do, darling. The boy,
                            Matafari, washes and irons it so carefully and it looks lovely on the tea tray.

                            Daddy and I had some fun last night. I was in bed and Daddy was undressing
                            when we heard a funny scratching noise on the roof. I thought it was the leopard. Daddy
                            quickly loaded his shotgun and ran outside. He had only his shirt on and he looked so
                            funny. I grabbed the loaded revolver from the cupboard and ran after Dad in my nightie
                            but after all the rush it was only your cat, Winnie, though I don’t know how she managed
                            to make such a noise. We felt so silly, we laughed and laughed.

                            Kate talks a lot now but in such a funny way you would laugh to her her. She
                            hears the houseboys call me Memsahib so sometimes instead of calling me Mummy
                            she calls me “Oompaab”. She calls the bedroom a ‘bippon’ and her little behind she
                            calls her ‘sittendump’. She loves to watch Mandawi’s cattle go home along the path
                            behind the kitchen. Joseph your donkey, always leads the cows. He has a lazy life now.
                            I am glad you had such fun on Guy Fawkes Day. You will be sad to leave
                            Plumstead but I am sure you will like going to England on the big ship with granny Kate.
                            I expect you will start school when you get to England and I am sure you will find that
                            fun.

                            God bless my dear little girl. Lots of love from Daddy and Kate,
                            and Mummy

                            Mchewe 18th November 1937

                            Hello George Darling,

                            Thank you for your lovely drawing of Daddy shooting an elephant. Daddy says
                            that the only thing is that you have drawn him a bit too handsome.

                            I went onto the verandah a few minutes ago to pick a banana for Kate from the
                            bunch hanging there and a big hornet flew out and stung my elbow! There are lots of
                            them around now and those stinging flies too. Kate wears thick corduroy dungarees so
                            that she will not get her fat little legs bitten. She is two years old now and is a real little
                            pickle. She loves running out in the rain so I have ordered a pair of red Wellingtons and a
                            tiny umbrella from a Nairobi shop for her Christmas present.

                            Fanny’s puppies have their eyes open now and have very sharp little teeth.
                            They love to nip each other. We are keeping the fiercest little one whom we call Paddy
                            but are giving the others to friends. The coffee bushes are full of lovely white flowers
                            and the bees and ants are very busy stealing their honey.

                            Yesterday a troop of baboons came down the hill and Dad shot a big one to
                            scare the others off. They are a nuisance because they steal the maize and potatoes
                            from the native shambas and then there is not enough food for the totos.
                            Dad and I are very proud of you for not making a fuss when you went to the
                            dentist to have that tooth out.

                            Bye bye, my fine little son.
                            Three bags full of love from Kate, Dad and Mummy.

                            Mchewe 12th February, 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            here is some news that will please you. George has been offered and has
                            accepted a job as Forester at Mbulu in the Northern Province of Tanganyika. George
                            would have preferred a job as Game Ranger, but though the Game Warden, Philip
                            Teare, is most anxious to have him in the Game Department, there is no vacancy at
                            present. Anyway if one crops up later, George can always transfer from one
                            Government Department to another. Poor George, he hates the idea of taking a job. He
                            says that hitherto he has always been his own master and he detests the thought of
                            being pushed around by anyone.

                            Now however he has no choice. Our capitol is almost exhausted and the coffee
                            market shows no signs of improving. With three children and another on the way, he
                            feels he simply must have a fixed income. I shall be sad to leave this little farm. I love
                            our little home and we have been so very happy here, but my heart rejoices at the
                            thought of overseas leave every thirty months. Now we shall be able to fetch Ann and
                            George from England and in three years time we will all be together in Tanganyika once
                            more.

                            There is no sale for farms so we will just shut the house and keep on a very small
                            labour force just to keep the farm from going derelict. We are eating our hens but will
                            take our two dogs, Fanny and Paddy with us.

                            One thing I shall be glad to leave is that leopard. She still comes grunting around
                            at night but not as badly as she did before. I do not mind at all when George is here but
                            until George was accepted for this forestry job I was afraid he might go back to the
                            Diggings and I should once more be left alone to be cursed by the leopard’s attentions.
                            Knowing how much I dreaded this George was most anxious to shoot the leopard and
                            for weeks he kept his shotgun and a powerful torch handy at night.

                            One night last week we woke to hear it grunting near the kitchen. We got up very
                            quietly and whilst George loaded the shotgun with SSG, I took the torch and got the
                            heavy revolver from the cupboard. We crept out onto the dark verandah where George
                            whispered to me to not switch on the torch until he had located the leopard. It was pitch
                            black outside so all he could do was listen intently. And then of course I spoilt all his
                            plans. I trod on the dog’s tin bowl and made a terrific clatter! George ordered me to
                            switch on the light but it was too late and the leopard vanished into the long grass of the
                            Kalonga, grunting derisively, or so it sounded.

                            She never comes into the clearing now but grunts from the hillside just above it.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mbulu 18th March, 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Journeys end at last. here we are at Mbulu, installed in our new quarters which are
                            as different as they possibly could be from our own cosy little home at Mchewe. We
                            live now, my dears, in one wing of a sort of ‘Beau Geste’ fort but I’ll tell you more about
                            it in my next letter. We only arrived yesterday and have not had time to look around.
                            This letter will tell you just about our trip from Mbeya.

                            We left the farm in our little red Ford two seater with all our portable goods and
                            chattels plus two native servants and the two dogs. Before driving off, George took one
                            look at the flattened springs and declared that he would be surprised if we reached
                            Mbeya without a breakdown and that we would never make Mbulu with the car so
                            overloaded.

                            However luck was with us. We reached Mbeya without mishap and at one of the
                            local garages saw a sturdy used Ford V8 boxbody car for sale. The garage agreed to
                            take our small car as part payment and George drew on our little remaining capitol for the
                            rest. We spent that night in the house of the Forest Officer and next morning set out in
                            comfort for the Northern Province of Tanganyika.

                            I had done the journey from Dodoma to Mbeya seven years before so was
                            familiar with the scenery but the road was much improved and the old pole bridges had
                            been replaced by modern steel ones. Kate was as good as gold all the way. We
                            avoided hotels and camped by the road and she found this great fun.
                            The road beyond Dodoma was new to me and very interesting country, flat and
                            dry and dusty, as little rain falls there. The trees are mostly thorn trees but here and there
                            one sees a giant baobab, weird trees with fantastically thick trunks and fat squat branches
                            with meagre foliage. The inhabitants of this area I found interesting though. They are
                            called Wagogo and are a primitive people who ape the Masai in dress and customs
                            though they are much inferior to the Masai in physique. They are also great herders of
                            cattle which, rather surprisingly, appear to thrive in that dry area.

                            The scenery alters greatly as one nears Babati, which one approaches by a high
                            escarpment from which one has a wonderful view of the Rift Valley. Babati township
                            appears to be just a small group of Indian shops and shabby native houses, but I
                            believe there are some good farms in the area. Though the little township is squalid,
                            there is a beautiful lake and grand mountains to please the eye. We stopped only long
                            enough to fill up with petrol and buy some foodstuffs. Beyond Babati there is a tsetse
                            fly belt and George warned our two native servants to see that no tsetse flies settled on
                            the dogs.

                            We stopped for the night in a little rest house on the road about 80 miles from
                            Arusha where we were to spend a few days with the Forest Officer before going on to
                            Mbulu. I enjoyed this section of the road very much because it runs across wide plains
                            which are bounded on the West by the blue mountains of the Rift Valley wall. Here for
                            the first time I saw the Masai on their home ground guarding their vast herds of cattle. I
                            also saw their strange primitive hovels called Manyattas, with their thorn walled cattle
                            bomas and lots of plains game – giraffe, wildebeest, ostriches and antelope. Kate was
                            wildly excited and entranced with the game especially the giraffe which stood gazing
                            curiously and unafraid of us, often within a few yards of the road.

                            Finally we came across the greatest thrill of all, my first view of Mt Meru the extinct
                            volcano about 16,000 feet high which towers over Arusha township. The approach to
                            Arusha is through flourishing coffee plantations very different alas from our farm at Mchewe. George says that at Arusha coffee growing is still a paying proposition
                            because here the yield of berry per acre is much higher than in the Southern highlands
                            and here in the North the farmers have not such heavy transport costs as the railway runs
                            from Arusha to the port at Tanga.

                            We stayed overnight at a rather second rate hotel but the food was good and we
                            had hot baths and a good nights rest. Next day Tom Lewis the Forest Officer, fetched
                            us and we spent a few days camping in a tent in the Lewis’ garden having meals at their
                            home. Both Tom and Lillian Lewis were most friendly. Tom lewis explained to George
                            what his work in the Mbulu District was to be, and they took us camping in a Forest
                            Reserve where Lillian and her small son David and Kate and I had a lovely lazy time
                            amidst beautiful surroundings. Before we left for Mbulu, Lillian took me shopping to buy
                            material for curtains for our new home. She described the Forest House at Mbulu to me
                            and it sounded delightful but alas, when we reached Mbulu we discovered that the
                            Assistant District Officer had moved into the Forest House and we were directed to the
                            Fort or Boma. The night before we left Arusha for Mbulu it rained very heavily and the
                            road was very treacherous and slippery due to the surface being of ‘black cotton’ soil
                            which has the appearance and consistency of chocolate blancmange, after rain. To get to
                            Mbulu we had to drive back in the direction of Dodoma for some 70 miles and then turn
                            to the right and drive across plains to the Great Rift Valley Wall. The views from this
                            escarpment road which climbs this wall are magnificent. At one point one looks down
                            upon Lake Manyara with its brilliant white beaches of soda.

                            The drive was a most trying one for George. We had no chains for the wheels
                            and several times we stuck in the mud and our two houseboys had to put grass and
                            branches under the wheels to stop them from spinning. Quite early on in the afternoon
                            George gave up all hope of reaching Mbulu that day and planned to spend the night in
                            a little bush rest camp at Karatu. However at one point it looked as though we would not
                            even reach this resthouse for late afternoon found us properly bogged down in a mess
                            of mud at the bottom of a long and very steep hill. In spite of frantic efforts on the part of
                            George and the two boys, all now very wet and muddy, the heavy car remained stuck.
                            Suddenly five Masai men appeared through the bushes beside the road. They
                            were all tall and angular and rather terrifying looking to me. Each wore only a blanket
                            knotted over one shoulder and all were armed with spears. They lined up by the side of
                            the road and just looked – not hostile but simply aloof and supercilious. George greeted
                            them and said in Ki-Swahili, “Help to push and I will reward you.” But they said nothing,
                            just drawing back imperceptibly to register disgust at the mere idea of manual labour.
                            Their expressions said quite clearly “A Masai is a warrior and does not soil his hands.”
                            George then did something which startled them I think, as much as me. He
                            plucked their spears from their hands one by one and flung them into the back of the
                            boxbody. “Now push!” he said, “And when we are safely out of the mud you shall have
                            your spears back.” To my utter astonishment the Masai seemed to applaud George’s
                            action. I think they admire courage in a man more than anything else. They pushed with a
                            will and soon we were roaring up the long steep slope. “I can’t stop here” quoth George
                            as up and up we went. The Masai were in mad pursuit with their blankets streaming
                            behind. They took a very steep path which was a shortcut to the top. They are certainly
                            amazing athletes and reached the top at the same time as the car. Their route of course
                            was shorter but much more steep, yet they came up without any sign of fatigue to claim
                            their spears and the money which George handed out with a friendly grin. The Masai
                            took the whole episode in good heart and we parted on the most friendly terms.

                            After a rather chilly night in the three walled shack, we started on the last lap of our
                            journey yesterday morning in bright weather and made the trip to Mbulu without incident.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mbulu 24th March, 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Mbulu is an attractive station but living in this rather romantic looking fort has many
                            disadvantages. Our quarters make up one side of the fort which is built up around a
                            hollow square. The buildings are single storied but very tall in the German manner and
                            there is a tower on one corner from which the Union Jack flies. The tower room is our
                            sitting room, and one has very fine views from the windows of the rolling country side.
                            However to reach this room one has to climb a steep flight of cement steps from the
                            court yard. Another disadvantage of this tower room is that there is a swarm of bees in
                            the roof and the stray ones drift down through holes in the ceiling and buzz angrily
                            against the window panes or fly around in a most menacing manner.

                            Ours are the only private quarters in the Fort. Two other sides of the Fort are
                            used as offices, storerooms and court room and the fourth side is simply a thick wall with
                            battlements and loopholes and a huge iron shod double door of enormous thickness
                            which is always barred at sunset when the flag is hauled down. Two Police Askari always
                            remain in the Fort on guard at night. The effect from outside the whitewashed fort is very
                            romantic but inside it is hardly homely and how I miss my garden at Mchewe and the
                            grass and trees.

                            We have no privacy downstairs because our windows overlook the bare
                            courtyard which is filled with Africans patiently waiting to be admitted to the courtroom as
                            witnesses or spectators. The outside windows which overlook the valley are heavily
                            barred. I can only think that the Germans who built this fort must have been very scared
                            of the local natives.

                            Our rooms are hardly cosy and are furnished with typical heavy German pieces.
                            We have a vast bleak bedroom, a dining room and an enormous gloomy kitchen in
                            which meals for the German garrison were cooked. At night this kitchen is alive with
                            gigantic rats but fortunately they do not seem to care for the other rooms. To crown
                            everything owls hoot and screech at night on the roof.

                            On our first day here I wandered outside the fort walls with Kate and came upon a
                            neatly fenced plot enclosing the graves of about fifteen South African soldiers killed by
                            the Germans in the 1914-18 war. I understand that at least one of theses soldiers died in
                            the courtyard here. The story goes, that during the period in the Great War when this fort
                            was occupied by a troop of South African Horse, a German named Siedtendorf
                            appeared at the great barred door at night and asked to speak to the officer in command
                            of the Troop. The officer complied with this request and the small shutter in the door was
                            opened so that he could speak with the German. The German, however, had not come
                            to speak. When he saw the exposed face of the officer, he fired, killing him, and
                            escaped into the dark night. I had this tale on good authority but cannot vouch for it. I do
                            know though, that there are two bullet holes in the door beside the shutter. An unhappy
                            story to think about when George is away, as he is now, and the moonlight throws queer
                            shadows in the court yard and the owls hoot.

                            However though I find our quarters depressing, I like Mbulu itself very much. It is
                            rolling country, treeless except for the plantations of the Forestry Dept. The land is very
                            fertile in the watered valleys but the grass on hills and plains is cropped to the roots by
                            the far too numerous cattle and goats. There are very few Europeans on the station, only
                            Mr Duncan, the District Officer, whose wife and children recently left for England, the
                            Assistant District Officer and his wife, a bachelor Veterinary Officer, a Road Foreman and
                            ourselves, and down in the village a German with an American wife and an elderly
                            Irishman whom I have not met. The Government officials have a communal vegetable
                            garden in the valley below the fort which keeps us well supplied with green stuff. 

                            Most afternoons George, Kate and I go for walks after tea. On Fridays there is a
                            little ceremony here outside the fort. In the late afternoon a little procession of small
                            native schoolboys, headed by a drum and penny whistle band come marching up the
                            road to a tune which sounds like ‘Two lovely black eyes”. They form up below our tower
                            and as the flag is lowered for the day they play ‘God save the King’, and then march off
                            again. It is quite a cheerful little ceremony.

                            The local Africans are a skinny lot and, I should say, a poor tribe. They protect
                            themselves against the cold by wrapping themselves in cotton blankets or a strip of
                            unbleached sheeting. This they drape over their heads, almost covering their faces and
                            the rest is wrapped closely round their bodies in the manner of a shroud. A most
                            depressing fashion. They live in very primitive comfortless houses. They simply make a
                            hollow in the hillside and build a front wall of wattle and daub. Into this rude shelter at night
                            go cattle and goats, men, women, and children.

                            Mbulu village has the usual mud brick and wattle dukas and wattle and daub
                            houses. The chief trader is a Goan who keeps a surprisingly good variety of tinned
                            foodstuffs and also sells hardware and soft goods.

                            The Europeans here have been friendly but as you will have noted there are
                            only two other women on station and no children at all to be companions for Kate.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mbulu 20th June 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Here we are on Safari with George at Babati where we are occupying a rest
                            house on the slopes of Ufiome Mountain. The slopes are a Forest Reserve and
                            George is supervising the clearing of firebreaks in preparation for the dry weather. He
                            goes off after a very early breakfast and returns home in the late afternoon so Kate and I
                            have long lazy days.

                            Babati is a pleasant spot and the resthouse is quite comfortable. It is about a mile
                            from the village which is just the usual collection of small mud brick and corrugated iron
                            Indian Dukas. There are a few settlers in the area growing coffee, or going in for mixed
                            farming but I don’t think they are doing very well. The farm adjoining the rest house is
                            owned by Lord Lovelace but is run by a manager.

                            George says he gets enough exercise clambering about all day on the mountain,
                            so Kate and I do our walking in the mornings when George is busy, and we all relax in
                            the evenings when George returns from his field work. Kate’s favourite walk is to the big
                            block of mtama (sorghum) shambas lower down the hill. There are huge swarms of tiny
                            grain eating birds around waiting the chance to plunder the mtama, so the crops are
                            watched from sunrise to sunset.

                            Crude observation platforms have been erected for this purpose in the centre of
                            each field and the women and the young boys of the family concerned, take it in turn to
                            occupy the platform and scare the birds. Each watcher has a sling and uses clods of
                            earth for ammunition. The clod is placed in the centre of the sling which is then whirled
                            around at arms length. Suddenly one end of the sling is released and the clod of earth
                            flies out and shatters against the mtama stalks. The sling makes a loud whip like crack and
                            the noise is quite startling and very effective in keeping the birds at a safe distance.

                            Eleanor.

                            Karatu 3rd July 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Still on safari you see! We left Babati ten days ago and passed through Mbulu
                            on our way to this spot. We slept out of doors one night beside Lake Tiawa about eight
                            miles from Mbulu. It was a peaceful spot and we enjoyed watching the reflection of the
                            sunset on the lake and the waterhens and duck and pelicans settling down for the night.
                            However it turned piercingly cold after sunset so we had an early supper and then all
                            three of us lay down to sleep in the back of the boxbody (station wagon). It was a tight
                            fit and a real case of ‘When Dad turns, we all turn.’

                            Here at Karatu we are living in a grass hut with only three walls. It is rather sweet
                            and looks like the setting for a Nativity Play. Kate and I share the only camp bed and
                            George and the dogs sleep on the floor. The air here is very fresh and exhilarating and
                            we all feel very fit. George is occupied all day supervising the cutting of firebreaks
                            around existing plantations and the forest reserve of indigenous trees. Our camp is on
                            the hillside and below us lie the fertile wheat lands of European farmers.

                            They are mostly Afrikaners, the descendants of the Boer families who were
                            invited by the Germans to settle here after the Boer War. Most of them are pro-British
                            now and a few have called in here to chat to George about big game hunting. George
                            gets on extremely well with them and recently attended a wedding where he had a
                            lively time dancing at the reception. He likes the older people best as most are great
                            individualists. One fine old man, surnamed von Rooyen, visited our camp. He is a Boer
                            of the General Smuts type with spare figure and bearded face. George tells me he is a
                            real patriarch with an enormous family – mainly sons. This old farmer fought against the
                            British throughout the Boer War under General Smuts and again against the British in the
                            German East Africa campaign when he was a scout and right hand man to Von Lettow. It
                            is said that Von Lettow was able to stay in the field until the end of the Great War
                            because he listened to the advise given to him by von Rooyen. However his dislike for
                            the British does not extend to George as they have a mutual interest in big game
                            hunting.

                            Kate loves being on safari. She is now so accustomed to having me as her nurse
                            and constant companion that I do not know how she will react to paid help. I shall have to
                            get someone to look after her during my confinement in the little German Red Cross
                            hospital at Oldeani.

                            George has obtained permission from the District Commissioner, for Kate and
                            me to occupy the Government Rest House at Oldeani from the end of July until the end
                            of August when my baby is due. He will have to carry on with his field work but will join
                            us at weekends whenever possible.

                            Eleanor.

                            Karatu 12th July 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Not long now before we leave this camp. We have greatly enjoyed our stay
                            here in spite of the very chilly earl mornings and the nights when we sit around in heavy
                            overcoats until our early bed time.

                            Last Sunday I persuaded George to take Kate and me to the famous Ngoro-
                            Ngoro Crater. He was not very keen to do so because the road is very bumpy for
                            anyone in my interesting condition but I feel so fit that I was most anxious to take this
                            opportunity of seeing the enormous crater. We may never be in this vicinity again and in
                            any case safari will not be so simple with a small baby.

                            What a wonderful trip it was! The road winds up a steep escarpment from which
                            one gets a glorious birds eye view of the plains of the Great Rift Valley far, far below.
                            The crater is immense. There is a road which skirts the rim in places and one has quite
                            startling views of the floor of the crater about two thousand feet below.

                            A camp for tourists has just been built in a clearing in the virgin forest. It is most
                            picturesque as the camp buildings are very neatly constructed log cabins with very high
                            pitched thatched roofs. We spent about an hour sitting on the grass near the edge of the
                            crater enjoying the sunshine and the sharp air and really awe inspiring view. Far below us
                            in the middle of the crater was a small lake and we could see large herds of game
                            animals grazing there but they were too far away to be impressive, even seen through
                            George’s field glasses. Most appeared to be wildebeest and zebra but I also picked
                            out buffalo. Much more exciting was my first close view of a wild elephant. George
                            pointed him out to me as we approached the rest camp on the inward journey. He
                            stood quietly under a tree near the road and did not seem to be disturbed by the car
                            though he rolled a wary eye in our direction. On our return journey we saw him again at
                            almost uncomfortably close quarters. We rounded a sharp corner and there stood the
                            elephant, facing us and slap in the middle of the road. He was busily engaged giving
                            himself a dust bath but spared time to give us an irritable look. Fortunately we were on a
                            slight slope so George quickly switched off the engine and backed the car quietly round
                            the corner. He got out of the car and loaded his rifle, just in case! But after he had finished
                            his toilet the elephant moved off the road and we took our chance and passed without
                            incident.

                            One notices the steepness of the Ngoro-Ngoro road more on the downward
                            journey than on the way up. The road is cut into the side of the mountain so that one has
                            a steep slope on one hand and a sheer drop on the other. George told me that a lorry
                            coming down the mountain was once charged from behind by a rhino. On feeling and
                            hearing the bash from behind the panic stricken driver drove off down the mountain as
                            fast as he dared and never paused until he reached level ground at the bottom of the
                            mountain. There was no sign of the rhino so the driver got out to examine his lorry and
                            found the rhino horn embedded in the wooden tail end of the lorry. The horn had been
                            wrenched right off!

                            Happily no excitement of that kind happened to us. I have yet to see a rhino.

                            Eleanor.

                            Oldeani. 19th July 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Greetings from a lady in waiting! Kate and I have settled down comfortably in the
                            new, solidly built Government Rest House which comprises one large living room and
                            one large office with a connecting door. Outside there is a kitchen and a boys quarter.
                            There are no resident Government officials here at Oldeani so the office is in use only
                            when the District Officer from Mbulu makes his monthly visit. However a large Union
                            Jack flies from a flagpole in the front of the building as a gentle reminder to the entirely
                            German population of Oldeani that Tanganyika is now under British rule.

                            There is quite a large community of German settlers here, most of whom are
                            engaged in coffee farming. George has visited several of the farms in connection with his
                            forestry work and says the coffee plantations look very promising indeed. There are also
                            a few German traders in the village and there is a large boarding school for German
                            children and also a very pleasant little hospital where I have arranged to have the baby.
                            Right next door to the Rest House is a General Dealers Store run by a couple named
                            Schnabbe. The shop is stocked with drapery, hardware, china and foodstuffs all
                            imported from Germany and of very good quality. The Schnabbes also sell local farm
                            produce, beautiful fresh vegetables, eggs and pure rich milk and farm butter. Our meat
                            comes from a German butchery and it is a great treat to get clean, well cut meat. The
                            sausages also are marvellous and in great variety.

                            The butcher is an entertaining character. When he called round looking for custom I
                            expected him to break out in a yodel any minute, as it was obvious from a glance that
                            the Alps are his natural background. From under a green Tyrollean hat with feather,
                            blooms a round beefy face with sparkling small eyes and such widely spaced teeth that
                            one inevitably thinks of a garden rake. Enormous beefy thighs bulge from greasy
                            lederhosen which are supported by the traditional embroidered braces. So far the
                            butcher is the only cheery German, male or female, whom I have seen, and I have met
                            most of the locals at the Schnabbe’s shop. Most of the men seem to have cultivated
                            the grim Hitler look. They are all fanatical Nazis and one is usually greeted by a raised
                            hand and Heil Hitler! All very theatrical. I always feel like crying in ringing tones ‘God
                            Save the King’ or even ‘St George for England’. However the men are all very correct
                            and courteous and the women friendly. The women all admire Kate and cry, “Ag, das
                            kleine Englander.” She really is a picture with her rosy cheeks and huge grey eyes and
                            golden curls. Kate is having a wonderful time playing with Manfried, the Scnabbe’s small
                            son. Neither understands a word said by the other but that doesn’t seem to worry them.

                            Before he left on safari, George took me to hospital for an examination by the
                            nurse, Sister Marianne. She has not been long in the country and knows very little
                            English but is determined to learn and carried on an animated, if rather quaint,
                            conversation with frequent references to a pocket dictionary. She says I am not to worry
                            because there is not doctor here. She is a very experienced midwife and anyway in an
                            emergency could call on the old retired Veterinary Surgeon for assistance.
                            I asked sister Marianne whether she knew of any German woman or girl who
                            would look after Kate whilst I am in hospital and today a very top drawer German,
                            bearing a strong likeness to ‘Little Willie’, called and offered the services of his niece who
                            is here on a visit from Germany. I was rather taken aback and said, “Oh no Baron, your
                            niece would not be the type I had in mind. I’m afraid I cannot pay much for a companion.”
                            However the Baron was not to be discouraged. He told me that his niece is seventeen
                            but looks twenty, that she is well educated and will make a cheerful companion. Her
                            father wishes her to learn to speak English fluently and that is why the Baron wished her
                            to come to me as a house daughter. As to pay, a couple of pounds a month for pocket
                            money and her keep was all he had in mind. So with some misgivings I agreed to take
                            the niece on as a companion as from 1st August.

                            Eleanor.

                            Oldeani. 10th August 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Never a dull moment since my young companion arrived. She is a striking looking
                            girl with a tall boyish figure and very short and very fine dark hair which she wears
                            severely slicked back. She wears tweeds, no make up but has shiny rosy cheeks and
                            perfect teeth – she also,inevitably, has a man friend and I have an uncomfortable
                            suspicion that it is because of him that she was planted upon me. Upon second
                            thoughts though, maybe it was because of her excessive vitality, or even because of
                            her healthy appetite! The Baroness, I hear is in poor health and I can imagine that such
                            abundant health and spirit must have been quite overpowering. The name is Ingeborg,
                            but she is called Mouche, which I believe means Mouse. Someone in her family must
                            have a sense of humour.

                            Her English only needed practice and she now chatters fluently so that I know her
                            background and views on life. Mouche’s father is a personal friend of Goering. He was
                            once a big noise in the German Airforce but is now connected with the car industry and
                            travels frequently and intensively in Europe and America on business. Mouche showed
                            me some snap shots of her family and I must say they look prosperous and charming.
                            Mouche tells me that her father wants her to learn to speak English fluently so that
                            she can get a job with some British diplomat in Cairo. I had immediate thought that I
                            might be nursing a future Mata Hari in my bosom, but this was immediately extinguished
                            when Mouche remarked that her father would like her to marry an Englishman. However
                            it seems that the mere idea revolts her. “Englishmen are degenerates who swill whisky
                            all day.” I pointed out that she had met George, who was a true blue Englishman, but
                            was nevertheless a fine physical specimen and certainly didn’t drink all day. Mouche
                            replied that George is not an Englishman but a hunter, as though that set him apart.
                            Mouche is an ardent Hitler fan and an enthusiastic member of the Hitler Youth
                            Movement. The house resounds with Hitler youth songs and when she is not singing,
                            her gramophone is playing very stirring marching songs. I cannot understand a word,
                            which is perhaps as well. Every day she does the most strenuous exercises watched
                            with envy by me as my proportions are now those of a circus Big Top. Mouche eats a
                            fantastic amount of meat and I feel it is a blessing that she is much admired by our
                            Tyrollean butcher who now delivers our meat in person and adds as a token of his
                            admiration some extra sausages for Mouche.

                            I must confess I find her stimulating company as George is on safari most of the
                            time and my evenings otherwise would be lonely. I am a little worried though about
                            leaving Kate here with Mouche when I go to hospital. The dogs and Kate have not taken
                            to her. I am trying to prepare Kate for the separation but she says, “She’s not my
                            mummy. You are my dear mummy, and I want you, I want you.” George has got
                            permission from the Provincial Forestry Officer to spend the last week of August here at
                            the Rest House with me and I only hope that the baby will be born during that time.
                            Kate adores her dad and will be perfectly happy to remain here with him.

                            One final paragraph about Mouche. I thought all German girls were domesticated
                            but not Mouche. I have Kesho-Kutwa here with me as cook and I have engaged a local
                            boy to do the laundry. I however expected Mouche would take over making the
                            puddings and pastry but she informed me that she can only bake a chocolate cake and
                            absolutely nothing else. She said brightly however that she would do the mending. As
                            there is none for her to do, she has rescued a large worn handkerchief of George’s and
                            sits with her feet up listening to stirring gramophone records whilst she mends the
                            handkerchief with exquisite darning.

                            Eleanor.

                            Oldeani. 20th August 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Just after I had posted my last letter I received what George calls a demi official
                            letter from the District Officer informing me that I would have to move out of the Rest
                            House for a few days as the Governor and his hangers on would be visiting Oldeani
                            and would require the Rest House. Fortunately George happened to be here for a few
                            hours and he arranged for Kate and Mouche and me to spend a few days at the
                            German School as borders. So here I am at the school having a pleasant and restful
                            time and much entertained by all the goings on.

                            The school buildings were built with funds from Germany and the school is run on
                            the lines of a contemporary German school. I think the school gets a grant from the
                            Tanganyika Government towards running expenses, but I am not sure. The school hall is
                            dominated by a more than life sized oil painting of Adolf Hitler which, at present, is
                            flanked on one side by the German Flag and on the other by the Union Jack. I cannot
                            help feeling that the latter was put up today for the Governor’s visit today.
                            The teachers are very amiable. We all meet at mealtimes, and though few of the
                            teachers speak English, the ones who do are anxious to chatter. The headmaster is a
                            scholarly man but obviously anti-British. He says he cannot understand why so many
                            South Africans are loyal to Britain – or rather to England. “They conquered your country
                            didn’t they?” I said that that had never occurred to me and that anyway I was mainly of
                            Scots descent and that loyalty to the crown was natural to me. “But the English
                            conquered the Scots and yet you are loyal to England. That I cannot understand.” “Well I
                            love England,” said I firmly, ”and so do all British South Africans.” Since then we have
                            stuck to English literature. Shakespeare, Lord Byron and Galsworthy seem to be the
                            favourites and all, thank goodness, make safe topics for conversation.
                            Mouche is in her element but Kate and I do not enjoy the food which is typically
                            German and consists largely of masses of fat pork and sauerkraut and unfamiliar soups. I
                            feel sure that the soup at lunch today had blobs of lemon curd in it! I also find most
                            disconcerting the way that everyone looks at me and says, “Bon appetite”, with much
                            smiling and nodding so I have to fight down my nausea and make a show of enjoying
                            the meals.

                            The teacher whose room adjoins mine is a pleasant woman and I take my
                            afternoon tea with her. She, like all the teachers, has a large framed photo of Hitler on her
                            wall flanked by bracket vases of fresh flowers. One simply can’t get away from the man!
                            Even in the dormitories each child has a picture of Hitler above the bed. Hitler accepting
                            flowers from a small girl, or patting a small boy on the head. Even the children use the
                            greeting ‘Heil Hitler’. These German children seem unnaturally prim when compared with
                            my cheerful ex-pupils in South Africa but some of them are certainly very lovely to look
                            at.

                            Tomorrow Mouche, Kate and I return to our quarters in the Rest House and in a
                            few days George will join us for a week.

                            Eleanor.

                            Oldeani Hospital. 9th September 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            You will all be delighted to hear that we have a second son, whom we have
                            named John. He is a darling, so quaint and good. He looks just like a little old man with a
                            high bald forehead fringed around the edges with a light brown fluff. George and I call
                            him Johnny Jo because he has a tiny round mouth and a rather big nose and reminds us
                            of A.A.Milne’s ‘Jonathan Jo has a mouth like an O’ , but Kate calls him, ‘My brother John’.
                            George was not here when he was born on September 5th, just two minutes
                            before midnight. He left on safari on the morning of the 4th and, of course, that very night
                            the labour pains started. Fortunately Kate was in bed asleep so Mouche walked with
                            me up the hill to the hospital where I was cheerfully received by Sister Marianne who
                            had everything ready for the confinement. I was lucky to have such an experienced
                            midwife because this was a breech birth and sister had to manage single handed. As
                            there was no doctor present I was not allowed even a sniff of anaesthetic. Sister slaved
                            away by the light of a pressure lamp endeavouring to turn the baby having first shoved
                            an inverted baby bath under my hips to raise them.

                            What a performance! Sister Marianne was very much afraid that she might not be
                            able to save the baby and great was our relief when at last she managed to haul him out
                            by the feet. One slap and the baby began to cry without any further attention so Sister
                            wrapped him up in a blanket and took Johnny to her room for the night. I got very little
                            sleep but was so thankful to have the ordeal over that I did not mind even though I
                            heard a hyaena cackling and calling under my window in a most evil way.
                            When Sister brought Johnny to me in the early morning I stared in astonishment.
                            Instead of dressing him in one of his soft Viyella nighties, she had dressed him in a short
                            sleeved vest of knitted cotton with a cotton cloth swayed around his waist sarong
                            fashion. When I protested, “But Sister why is the baby not dressed in his own clothes?”
                            She answered firmly, “I find it is not allowed. A baby’s clotheses must be boiled and I
                            cannot boil clotheses of wool therefore your baby must wear the clotheses of the Red
                            Cross.”

                            It was the same with the bedding. Poor Johnny lies all day in a deep wicker
                            basket with a detachable calico lining. There is no pillow under his head but a vast kind of
                            calico covered pillow is his only covering. There is nothing at all cosy and soft round my
                            poor baby. I said crossly to the Sister, “As every thing must be so sterile, I wonder you
                            don’t boil me too.” This she ignored.

                            When my message reached George he dashed back to visit us. Sister took him
                            first to see the baby and George was astonished to see the baby basket covered by a
                            sheet. “She has the poor little kid covered up like a bloody parrot,” he told me. So I
                            asked him to go at once to buy a square of mosquito netting to replace the sheet.
                            Kate is quite a problem. She behaves like an Angel when she is here in my
                            room but is rebellious when Sister shoos her out. She says she “Hates the Nanny”
                            which is what she calls Mouche. Unfortunately it seems that she woke before midnight
                            on the night Johnny Jo was born to find me gone and Mouche in my bed. According to
                            Mouche, Kate wept all night and certainly when she visited me in the early morning
                            Kate’s face was puffy with crying and she clung to me crying “Oh my dear mummy, why
                            did you go away?” over and over again. Sister Marianne was touched and suggested
                            that Mouche and Kate should come to the hospital as boarders as I am the only patient
                            at present and there is plenty of room. Luckily Kate does not seem at all jealous of the
                            baby and it is a great relief to have here here under my eye.

                            Eleanor.

                            #6263
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              From Tanganyika with Love

                              continued  ~ part 4

                              With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                              Mchewe Estate. 31st January 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Life is very quiet just now. Our neighbours have left and I miss them all especially
                              Joni who was always a great bearer of news. We also grew fond of his Swedish
                              brother-in-law Max, whose loud ‘Hodi’ always brought a glad ‘Karibu’ from us. His wife,
                              Marion, I saw less often. She is not strong and seldom went visiting but has always
                              been friendly and kind and ready to share her books with me.

                              Ann’s birthday is looming ahead and I am getting dreadfully anxious that her
                              parcels do not arrive in time. I am delighted that you were able to get a good head for
                              her doll, dad, but horrified to hear that it was so expensive. You would love your
                              ‘Charming Ann’. She is a most responsible little soul and seems to have outgrown her
                              mischievous ways. A pity in a way, I don’t want her to grow too serious. You should see
                              how thoroughly Ann baths and towels herself. She is anxious to do Georgie and Kate
                              as well.

                              I did not mean to teach Ann to write until after her fifth birthday but she has taught
                              herself by copying the large print in newspaper headlines. She would draw a letter and
                              ask me the name and now I find that at four Ann knows the whole alphabet. The front
                              cement steps is her favourite writing spot. She uses bits of white clay we use here for
                              whitewashing.

                              Coffee prices are still very low and a lot of planters here and at Mbosi are in a
                              mess as they can no longer raise mortgages on their farms or get advances from the
                              Bank against their crops. We hear many are leaving their farms to try their luck on the
                              Diggings.

                              George is getting fed up too. The snails are back on the shamba and doing
                              frightful damage. Talk of the plagues of Egypt! Once more they are being collected in
                              piles and bashed into pulp. The stench on the shamba is frightful! The greybeards in the
                              village tell George that the local Chief has put a curse on the farm because he is angry
                              that the Government granted George a small extension to the farm two years ago! As
                              the Chief was consulted at the time and was agreeable this talk of a curse is nonsense
                              but goes to show how the uneducated African put all disasters down to witchcraft.

                              With much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 9th February 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Ann’s birthday yesterday was not quite the gay occasion we had hoped. The
                              seventh was mail day so we sent a runner for the mail, hoping against hope that your
                              parcel containing the dolls head had arrived. The runner left for Mbeya at dawn but, as it
                              was a very wet day, he did not return with the mail bag until after dark by which time Ann
                              was fast asleep. My heart sank when I saw the parcel which contained the dolls new
                              head. It was squashed quite flat. I shed a few tears over that shattered head, broken
                              quite beyond repair, and George felt as bad about it as I did. The other parcel arrived in
                              good shape and Ann loves her little sewing set, especially the thimble, and the nursery
                              rhymes are a great success.

                              Ann woke early yesterday and began to open her parcels. She said “But
                              Mummy, didn’t Barbara’s new head come?” So I had to show her the fragments.
                              Instead of shedding the flood of tears I expected, Ann just lifted the glass eyes in her
                              hand and said in a tight little voice “Oh poor Barbara.” George saved the situation. as
                              usual, by saying in a normal voice,”Come on Ann, get up and lets play your new
                              records.” So we had music and sweets before breakfast. Later I removed Barbara’s
                              faded old blond wig and gummed on the glossy new brown one and Ann seems quite
                              satisfied.

                              Last night, after the children were tucked up in bed, we discussed our financial
                              situation. The coffee trees that have survived the plagues of borer beetle, mealie bugs
                              and snails look strong and fine, but George says it will be years before we make a living
                              out of the farm. He says he will simply have to make some money and he is leaving for
                              the Lupa on Saturday to have a look around on the Diggings. If he does decide to peg
                              a claim and work it he will put up a wattle and daub hut and the children and I will join him
                              there. But until such time as he strikes gold I shall have to remain here on the farm and
                              ‘Keep the Home Fires Burning’.

                              Now don’t go and waste pity on me. Women all over the country are having to
                              stay at home whilst their husbands search for a livelihood. I am better off than most
                              because I have a comfortable little home and loyal servants and we still have enough
                              capitol to keep the wolf from the door. Anyway this is the rainy season and hardly the
                              best time to drag three small children around the sodden countryside on prospecting
                              safaris.

                              So I’ll stay here at home and hold thumbs that George makes a lucky strike.

                              Heaps of love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 27th February 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Well, George has gone but here we are quite safe and cosy. Kate is asleep and
                              Ann and Georgie are sprawled on the couch taking it in turns to enumerate the things
                              God has made. Every now and again Ann bothers me with an awkward question. “Did
                              God make spiders? Well what for? Did he make weeds? Isn’t He silly, mummy? She is
                              becoming a very practical person. She sews surprisingly well for a four year old and has
                              twice made cakes in the past week, very sweet and liberally coloured with cochineal and
                              much appreciated by Georgie.

                              I have been without George for a fortnight and have adapted myself to my new
                              life. The children are great company during the day and I have arranged my evenings so
                              that they do not seem long. I am determined that when George comes home he will find
                              a transformed wife. I read an article entitled ‘Are you the girl he married?’ in a magazine
                              last week and took a good look in the mirror and decided that I certainly was not! Hair dry,
                              skin dry, and I fear, a faint shadow on the upper lip. So now I have blown the whole of
                              your Christmas Money Order on an order to a chemist in Dar es Salaam for hair tonic,
                              face cream and hair remover and am anxiously awaiting the parcel.

                              In the meantime, after tucking the children into bed at night, I skip on the verandah
                              and do the series of exercises recommended in the magazine article. After this exertion I
                              have a leisurely bath followed by a light supper and then read or write letters to pass
                              the time until Kate’s ten o’clock feed. I have arranged for Janey to sleep in the house.
                              She comes in at 9.30 pm and makes up her bed on the living room floor by the fire.

                              The days are by no means uneventful. The day before yesterday the biggest
                              troop of monkeys I have ever seen came fooling around in the trees and on the grass
                              only a few yards from the house. These monkeys were the common grey monkeys
                              with black faces. They came in all sizes and were most entertaining to watch. Ann and
                              Georgie had a great time copying their antics and pulling faces at the monkeys through
                              the bedroom windows which I hastily closed.

                              Thomas, our headman, came running up and told me that this troop of monkeys
                              had just raided his maize shamba and asked me to shoot some of them. I would not of
                              course do this. I still cannot bear to kill any animal, but I fired a couple of shots in the air
                              and the monkeys just melted away. It was fantastic, one moment they were there and
                              the next they were not. Ann and Georgie thought I had been very unkind to frighten the
                              poor monkeys but honestly, when I saw what they had done to my flower garden, I
                              almost wished I had hardened my heart and shot one or two.

                              The children are all well but Ann gave me a nasty fright last week. I left Ann and
                              Georgie at breakfast whilst I fed Fanny, our bull terrier on the back verandah. Suddenly I
                              heard a crash and rushed inside to find Ann’s chair lying on its back and Ann beside it on
                              the floor perfectly still and with a paper white face. I shouted for Janey to bring water and
                              laid Ann flat on the couch and bathed her head and hands. Soon she sat up with a wan
                              smile and said “I nearly knocked my head off that time, didn’t I.” She must have been
                              standing on the chair and leaning against the back. Our brick floors are so terribly hard that
                              she might have been seriously hurt.

                              However she was none the worse for the fall, but Heavens, what an anxiety kids
                              are.

                              Lots of love,
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 12th March 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              It was marvellous of you to send another money order to replace the one I spent
                              on cosmetics. With this one I intend to order boots for both children as a protection from
                              snake bite, though from my experience this past week the threat seems to be to the
                              head rather than the feet. I was sitting on the couch giving Kate her morning milk from a
                              cup when a long thin snake fell through the reed ceiling and landed with a thud just behind
                              the couch. I shouted “Nyoka, Nyoka!” (Snake,Snake!) and the houseboy rushed in with
                              a stick and killed the snake. I then held the cup to Kate’s mouth again but I suppose in
                              my agitation I tipped it too much because the baby choked badly. She gasped for
                              breath. I quickly gave her a sharp smack on the back and a stream of milk gushed
                              through her mouth and nostrils and over me. Janey took Kate from me and carried her
                              out into the fresh air on the verandah and as I anxiously followed her through the door,
                              another long snake fell from the top of the wall just missing me by an inch or so. Luckily
                              the houseboy still had the stick handy and dispatched this snake also.

                              The snakes were a pair of ‘boomslangs’, not nice at all, and all day long I have
                              had shamba boys coming along to touch hands and say “Poli Memsahib” – “Sorry
                              madam”, meaning of course ‘Sorry you had a fright.’

                              Apart from that one hectic morning this has been a quiet week. Before George
                              left for the Lupa he paid off most of the farm hands as we can now only afford a few
                              labourers for the essential work such as keeping the weeds down in the coffee shamba.
                              There is now no one to keep the grass on the farm roads cut so we cannot use the pram
                              when we go on our afternoon walks. Instead Janey carries Kate in a sling on her back.
                              Janey is a very clean slim woman, and her clothes are always spotless, so Kate keeps
                              cool and comfortable. Ann and Georgie always wear thick overalls on our walks as a
                              protection against thorns and possible snakes. We usually make our way to the
                              Mchewe River where Ann and Georgie paddle in the clear cold water and collect shiny
                              stones.

                              The cosmetics parcel duly arrived by post from Dar es Salaam so now I fill the
                              evenings between supper and bed time attending to my face! The much advertised
                              cream is pink and thick and feels revolting. I smooth it on before bedtime and keep it on
                              all night. Just imagine if George could see me! The advertisements promise me a skin
                              like a rose in six weeks. What a surprise there is in store for George!

                              You will have been wondering what has happened to George. Well on the Lupa
                              he heard rumours of a new gold strike somewhere in the Sumbawanga District. A couple
                              of hundred miles from here I think, though I am not sure where it is and have no one to
                              ask. You look it up on the map and tell me. John Molteno is also interested in this and
                              anxious to have it confirmed so he and George have come to an agreement. John
                              Molteno provided the porters for the journey together with prospecting tools and
                              supplies but as he cannot leave his claims, or his gold buying business, George is to go
                              on foot to the area of the rumoured gold strike and, if the strike looks promising will peg
                              claims in both their names.

                              The rainy season is now at its height and the whole countryside is under water. All
                              roads leading to the area are closed to traffic and, as there are few Europeans who
                              would attempt the journey on foot, George proposes to get a head start on them by
                              making this uncomfortable safari. I have just had my first letter from George since he left
                              on this prospecting trip. It took ages to reach me because it was sent by runner to
                              Abercorn in Northern Rhodesia, then on by lorry to Mpika where it was put on a plane
                              for Mbeya. George writes the most charming letters which console me a little upon our
                              all too frequent separations.

                              His letter was cheerful and optimistic, though reading between the lines I should
                              say he had a grim time. He has reached Sumbawanga after ‘a hell of a trip’, to find that
                              the rumoured strike was at Mpanda and he had a few more days of foot safari ahead.
                              He had found the trip from the Lupa even wetter than he had expected. The party had
                              three days of wading through swamps sometimes waist deep in water. Of his sixteen
                              porters, four deserted an the second day out and five others have had malaria and so
                              been unable to carry their loads. He himself is ‘thin but very fit’, and he sounds full of
                              beans and writes gaily of the marvellous holiday we will have if he has any decent luck! I
                              simply must get that mink and diamonds complexion.

                              The frustrating thing is that I cannot write back as I have no idea where George is
                              now.

                              With heaps of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 24th March 1936

                              Dearest Family,
                              How kind you are. Another parcel from home. Although we are very short
                              of labourers I sent a special runner to fetch it as Ann simply couldn’t bear the suspense
                              of waiting to see Brenda, “My new little girl with plaits.” Thank goodness Brenda is
                              unbreakable. I could not have born another tragedy. She really is an exquisite little doll
                              and has hardly been out of Ann’s arms since arrival. She showed Brenda proudly to all
                              the staff. The kitchen boy’s face was a study. His eyes fairly came out on sticks when he
                              saw the dolls eyes not only opening and shutting, but moving from side to side in that
                              incredibly lifelike way. Georgie loves his little model cars which he carries around all day
                              and puts under his pillow at night.

                              As for me, I am enchanted by my very smart new frock. Janey was so lavish with
                              her compliments when I tried the frock on, that in a burst of generosity I gave her that
                              rather tartish satin and lace trousseau nighty, and she was positively enthralled. She
                              wore it that very night when she appeared as usual to doss down by the fire.
                              By the way it was Janey’s turn to have a fright this week. She was in the
                              bathroom washing the children’s clothes in an outsize hand basin when it happened. As
                              she took Georgie’s overalls from the laundry basket a large centipede ran up her bare
                              arm. Luckily she managed to knock the centipede off into the hot water in the hand basin.
                              It was a brute, about six inches long of viciousness with a nasty sting. The locals say that
                              the bite is much worse than a scorpions so Janey had a lucky escape.

                              Kate cut her first two teeth yesterday and will, I hope, sleep better now. I don’t
                              feel that pink skin food is getting a fair trial with all those broken nights. There is certainly
                              no sign yet of ‘The skin he loves to touch”. Kate, I may say, is rosy and blooming. She
                              can pull herself upright providing she has something solid to hold on to. She is so plump
                              I have horrible visions of future bow legs so I push her down, but she always bobs up
                              again.

                              Both Ann and Georgie are mad on books. Their favourites are ‘Barbar and
                              Celeste” and, of all things, ‘Struvel Peter’ . They listen with absolute relish to the sad tale
                              of Harriet who played with matches.

                              I have kept a laugh for the end. I am hoping that it will not be long before George
                              comes home and thought it was time to take the next step towards glamour, so last
                              Wednesday after lunch I settled the children on their beds and prepared to remove the ,
                              to me, obvious down on my upper lip. (George always loyally says that he can’t see
                              any.) Well I got out the tube of stuff and carefully followed the directions. I smoothed a
                              coating on my upper lip. All this was watched with great interest by the children, including
                              the baby, who stood up in her cot for a better view. Having no watch, I had propped
                              the bedroom door open so that I could time the operation by the cuckoo clock in the
                              living room. All the children’s surprised comments fell on deaf ears. I would neither talk
                              nor smile for fear of cracking the hair remover which had set hard. The set time was up
                              and I was just about to rinse the remover off when Kate slipped, knocking her head on
                              the corner of the cot. I rushed to the rescue and precious seconds ticked off whilst I
                              pacified her.

                              So, my dears, when I rinsed my lip, not only the plaster and the hair came away
                              but the skin as well and now I really did have a Ronald Coleman moustache – a crimson
                              one. I bathed it, I creamed it, powdered it but all to no avail. Within half an hour my lip
                              had swollen until I looked like one of those Duckbilled West African women. Ann’s
                              comments, “Oh Mummy, you do look funny. Georgie, doesn’t Mummy look funny?”
                              didn’t help to soothe me and the last straw was that just then there was the sound of a car drawing up outside – the first car I had heard for months. Anyway, thank heaven, it
                              was not George, but the representative of a firm which sells agricultural machinery and
                              farm implements, looking for orders. He had come from Dar es Salaam and had not
                              heard that all the planters from this district had left their farms. Hospitality demanded that I
                              should appear and offer tea. I did not mind this man because he was a complete
                              stranger and fat, middle aged and comfortable. So I gave him tea, though I didn’t
                              attempt to drink any myself, and told him the whole sad tale.

                              Fortunately much of the swelling had gone next day and only a brown dryness
                              remained. I find myself actually hoping that George is delayed a bit longer. Of one thing
                              I am sure. If ever I grow a moustache again, it stays!

                              Heaps of love from a sadder but wiser,
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 3rd April 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Sound the trumpets, beat the drums. George is home again. The safari, I am sad
                              to say, was a complete washout in more ways than one. Anyway it was lovely to be
                              together again and we don’t yet talk about the future. The home coming was not at all as
                              I had planned it. I expected George to return in our old A.C. car which gives ample
                              warning of its arrival. I had meant to wear my new frock and make myself as glamourous
                              as possible, with our beautiful babe on one arm and our other jewels by my side.
                              This however is what actually happened. Last Saturday morning at about 2 am , I
                              thought I heard someone whispering my name. I sat up in bed, still half asleep, and
                              there was George at the window. He was thin and unshaven and the tiredest looking
                              man I have ever seen. The car had bogged down twenty miles back along the old Lupa
                              Track, but as George had had no food at all that day, he decided to walk home in the
                              bright moonlight.

                              This is where I should have served up a tasty hot meal but alas, there was only
                              the heal of a loaf and no milk because, before going to bed I had given the remaining
                              milk to the dog. However George seemed too hungry to care what he ate. He made a
                              meal off a tin of bully, a box of crustless cheese and the bread washed down with cup
                              after cup of black tea. Though George was tired we talked for hours and it was dawn
                              before we settled down to sleep.

                              During those hours of talk George described his nightmarish journey. He started
                              up the flooded Rukwa Valley and there were days of wading through swamp and mud
                              and several swollen rivers to cross. George is a strong swimmer and the porters who
                              were recruited in that area, could also swim. There remained the problem of the stores
                              and of Kianda the houseboy who cannot swim. For these they made rough pole rafts
                              which they pulled across the rivers with ropes. Kianda told me later that he hopes never
                              to make such a journey again. He swears that the raft was submerged most of the time
                              and that he was dragged through the rivers underwater! You should see the state of
                              George’s clothes which were packed in a supposedly water tight uniform trunk. The
                              whole lot are mud stained and mouldy.

                              To make matters more trying for George he was obliged to live mostly on
                              porters rations, rice and groundnut oil which he detests. As all the district roads were
                              closed the little Indian Sores in the remote villages he passed had been unable to
                              replenish their stocks of European groceries. George would have been thinner had it not
                              been for two Roman Catholic missions enroute where he had good meals and dry
                              nights. The Fathers are always wonderfully hospitable to wayfarers irrespective of
                              whether or not they are Roman Catholics. George of course is not a Catholic. One finds
                              the Roman Catholic missions right out in the ‘Blue’ and often on spots unhealthy to
                              Europeans. Most of the Fathers are German or Dutch but they all speak a little English
                              and in any case one can always fall back on Ki-Swahili.

                              George reached his destination all right but it soon became apparent that reports
                              of the richness of the strike had been greatly exaggerated. George had decided that
                              prospects were brighter on the Lupa than on the new strike so he returned to the Lupa
                              by the way he had come and, having returned the borrowed equipment decided to
                              make his way home by the shortest route, the old and now rarely used road which
                              passes by the bottom of our farm.

                              The old A.C. had been left for safe keeping at the Roman Catholic Galala
                              Mission 40 miles away, on George’s outward journey, and in this old car George, and
                              the houseboy Kianda , started for home. The road was indescribably awful. There were long stretches that were simply one big puddle, in others all the soil had been washed
                              away leaving the road like a rocky river bed. There were also patches where the tall
                              grass had sprung up head high in the middle of the road,
                              The going was slow because often the car bogged down because George had
                              no wheel chains and he and Kianda had the wearisome business of digging her out. It
                              was just growing dark when the old A.C. settled down determinedly in the mud for the
                              last time. They could not budge her and they were still twenty miles from home. George
                              decided to walk home in the moonlight to fetch help leaving Kianda in charge of the car
                              and its contents and with George’s shot gun to use if necessary in self defence. Kianda
                              was reluctant to stay but also not prepared to go for help whilst George remained with
                              the car as lions are plentiful in that area. So George set out unarmed in the moonlight.
                              Once he stopped to avoid a pride of lion coming down the road but he circled safely
                              around them and came home without any further alarms.

                              Kianda said he had a dreadful night in the car, “With lions roaming around the car
                              like cattle.” Anyway the lions did not take any notice of the car or of Kianda, and the next
                              day George walked back with all our farm boys and dug and pushed the car out of the
                              mud. He brought car and Kianda back without further trouble but the labourers on their
                              way home were treed by the lions.

                              The wet season is definitely the time to stay home.

                              Lots and lots of love,
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 30th April 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Young George’s third birthday passed off very well yesterday. It started early in
                              the morning when he brought his pillow slip of presents to our bed. Kate was already
                              there and Ann soon joined us. Young George liked all the presents you sent, especially
                              the trumpet. It has hardly left his lips since and he is getting quite smart about the finger
                              action.

                              We had quite a party. Ann and I decorated the table with Christmas tree tinsel
                              and hung a bunch of balloons above it. Ann also decorated young George’s chair with
                              roses and phlox from the garden. I had made and iced a fruit cake but Ann begged to
                              make a plain pink cake. She made it entirely by herself though I stood by to see that
                              she measured the ingredients correctly. When the cake was baked I mixed some soft
                              icing in a jug and she poured it carefully over the cake smoothing the gaps with her
                              fingers!

                              During the party we had the gramophone playing and we pulled crackers and
                              wore paper hats and altogether had a good time. I forgot for a while that George is
                              leaving again for the Lupa tomorrow for an indefinite time. He was marvellous at making
                              young George’s party a gay one. You will have noticed the change from Georgie to
                              young George. Our son declares that he now wants to be called George, “Like Dad”.
                              He an Ann are a devoted couple and I am glad that there is only a fourteen
                              months difference in their ages. They play together extremely well and are very
                              independent which is just as well for little Kate now demands a lot of my attention. My
                              garden is a real cottage garden and looks very gay and colourful. There are hollyhocks
                              and Snapdragons, marigolds and phlox and of course the roses and carnations which, as
                              you know, are my favourites. The coffee shamba does not look so good because the
                              small labour force, which is all we can afford, cannot cope with all the weeds. You have
                              no idea how things grow during the wet season in the tropics.

                              Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when George is home, so I’m afraid this
                              letter is rather dull. I wanted you to know though, that largely due to all your gifts of toys
                              and sweets, Georgie’s 3rd birthday party went with a bang.

                              Your very affectionate,
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 17th September 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              I am sorry to hear that Mummy worries about me so much. “Poor Eleanor”,
                              indeed! I have a quite exceptional husband, three lovely children, a dear little home and
                              we are all well.It is true that I am in rather a rut but what else can we do? George comes
                              home whenever he can and what excitement there is when he does come. He cannot
                              give me any warning because he has to take advantage of chance lifts from the Diggings
                              to Mbeya, but now that he is prospecting nearer home he usually comes walking over
                              the hills. About 50 miles of rough going. Really and truly I am all right. Although our diet is
                              monotonous we have plenty to eat. Eggs and milk are cheap and fruit plentiful and I
                              have a good cook so can devote all my time to the children. I think it is because they are
                              my constant companions that Ann and Georgie are so grown up for their years.
                              I have no ayah at present because Janey has been suffering form rheumatism
                              and has gone home for one of her periodic rests. I manage very well without her except
                              in the matter of the afternoon walks. The outward journey is all right. George had all the
                              grass cut on his last visit so I am able to push the pram whilst Ann, George and Fanny
                              the dog run ahead. It is the uphill return trip that is so trying. Our walk back is always the
                              same, down the hill to the river where the children love to play and then along the car
                              road to the vegetable garden. I never did venture further since the day I saw a leopard
                              jump on a calf. I did not tell you at the time as I thought you might worry. The cattle were
                              grazing on a small knoll just off our land but near enough for me to have a clear view.
                              Suddenly the cattle scattered in all directions and we heard the shouts of the herd boys
                              and saw – or rather had the fleeting impression- of a large animal jumping on a calf. I
                              heard the herd boy shout “Chui, Chui!” (leopard) and believe me, we turned in our
                              tracks and made for home. To hasten things I picked up two sticks and told the children
                              that they were horses and they should ride them home which they did with
                              commendable speed.

                              Ann no longer rides Joseph. He became increasingly bad tempered and a
                              nuisance besides. He took to rolling all over my flower beds though I had never seen
                              him roll anywhere else. Then one day he kicked Ann in the chest, not very hard but
                              enough to send her flying. Now George has given him to the native who sells milk to us
                              and he seems quite happy grazing with the cattle.

                              With love to you all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 2nd October 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Since I last wrote George has been home and we had a lovely time as usual.
                              Whilst he was here the District Commissioner and his wife called. Mr Pollock told
                              George that there is to be a big bush clearing scheme in some part of the Mbeya
                              District to drive out Tsetse Fly. The game in the area will have to be exterminated and
                              there will probably be a job for George shooting out the buffalo. The pay would be
                              good but George says it is a beastly job. Although he is a professional hunter, he hates
                              slaughter.

                              Mrs P’s real reason for visiting the farm was to invite me to stay at her home in
                              Mbeya whilst she and her husband are away in Tukuyu. Her English nanny and her small
                              daughter will remain in Mbeya and she thought it might be a pleasant change for us and
                              a rest for me as of course Nanny will do the housekeeping. I accepted the invitation and I
                              think I will go on from there to Tukuyu and visit my friend Lillian Eustace for a fortnight.
                              She has given us an open invitation to visit her at any time.

                              I had a letter from Dr Eckhardt last week, telling me that at a meeting of all the
                              German Settlers from Mbeya, Tukuyu and Mbosi it had been decided to raise funds to
                              build a school at Mbeya. They want the British Settlers to co-operate in this and would
                              be glad of a subscription from us. I replied to say that I was unable to afford a
                              subscription at present but would probably be applying for a teaching job.
                              The Eckhardts are the leaders of the German community here and are ardent
                              Nazis. For this reason they are unpopular with the British community but he is the only
                              doctor here and I must say they have been very decent to us. Both of them admire
                              George. George has still not had any luck on the Lupa and until he makes a really
                              promising strike it is unlikely that the children and I will join him. There is no fresh milk there
                              and vegetables and fruit are imported from Mbeya and Iringa and are very expensive.
                              George says “You wouldn’t be happy on the diggings anyway with a lot of whores and
                              their bastards!”

                              Time ticks away very pleasantly here. Young George and Kate are blooming
                              and I keep well. Only Ann does not look well. She is growing too fast and is listless and
                              pale. If I do go to Mbeya next week I shall take her to the doctor to be overhauled.
                              We do not go for our afternoon walks now that George has returned to the Lupa.
                              That leopard has been around again and has killed Tubbage that cowardly Alsatian. We
                              gave him to the village headman some months ago. There is no danger to us from the
                              leopard but I am terrified it might get Fanny, who is an excellent little watchdog and
                              dearly loved by all of us. Yesterday I sent a note to the Boma asking for a trap gun and
                              today the farm boys are building a trap with logs.

                              I had a mishap this morning in the garden. I blundered into a nest of hornets and
                              got two stings in the left arm above the elbow. Very painful at the time and the place is
                              still red and swollen.

                              Much love to you all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 10th October 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Well here we are at Mbeya, comfortably installed in the District Commissioner’s
                              house. It is one of two oldest houses in Mbeya and is a charming gabled place with tiled
                              roof. The garden is perfectly beautiful. I am enjoying the change very much. Nanny
                              Baxter is very entertaining. She has a vast fund of highly entertaining tales of the goings
                              on amongst the British Aristocracy, gleaned it seems over the nursery teacup in many a
                              Stately Home. Ann and Georgie are enjoying the company of other children.
                              People are very kind about inviting us out to tea and I gladly accept these
                              invitations but I have turned down invitations to dinner and one to a dance at the hotel. It
                              is no fun to go out at night without George. There are several grass widows at the pub
                              whose husbands are at the diggings. They have no inhibitions about parties.
                              I did have one night and day here with George, he got the chance of a lift and
                              knowing that we were staying here he thought the chance too good to miss. He was
                              also anxious to hear the Doctor’s verdict on Ann. I took Ann to hospital on my second
                              day here. Dr Eckhardt said there was nothing specifically wrong but that Ann is a highly
                              sensitive type with whom the tropics does not agree. He advised that Ann should
                              spend a year in a more temperate climate and that the sooner she goes the better. I felt
                              very discouraged to hear this and was most relieved when George turned up
                              unexpectedly that evening. He phoo-hood Dr Eckhardt’s recommendation and next
                              morning called in Dr Aitkin, the Government Doctor from Chunya and who happened to
                              be in Mbeya.

                              Unfortunately Dr Aitkin not only confirmed Dr Eckhardt’s opinion but said that he
                              thought Ann should stay out of the tropics until she had passed adolescence. I just don’t
                              know what to do about Ann. She is a darling child, very sensitive and gentle and a
                              lovely companion to me. Also she and young George are inseparable and I just cannot
                              picture one without the other. I know that you would be glad to have Ann but how could
                              we bear to part with her?

                              Your worried but affectionate,
                              Eleanor.

                              Tukuyu. 23rd October 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              As you see we have moved to Tukuyu and we are having a lovely time with
                              Lillian Eustace. She gave us such a warm welcome and has put herself out to give us
                              every comfort. She is a most capable housekeeper and I find her such a comfortable
                              companion because we have the same outlook in life. Both of us are strictly one man
                              women and that is rare here. She has a two year old son, Billy, who is enchanted with
                              our rolly polly Kate and there are other children on the station with whom Ann and
                              Georgie can play. Lillian engaged a temporary ayah for me so I am having a good rest.
                              All the children look well and Ann in particular seems to have benefited by the
                              change to a cooler climate. She has a good colour and looks so well that people all
                              exclaim when I tell them, that two doctors have advised us to send Ann out of the
                              country. Perhaps after all, this holiday in Tukuyu will set her up.

                              We had a trying journey from Mbeya to Tukuyu in the Post Lorry. The three
                              children and I were squeezed together on the front seat between the African driver on
                              one side and a vast German on the other. Both men smoked incessantly – the driver
                              cigarettes, and the German cheroots. The cab was clouded with a blue haze. Not only
                              that! I suddenly felt a smarting sensation on my right thigh. The driver’s cigarette had
                              burnt a hole right through that new checked linen frock you sent me last month.
                              I had Kate on my lap all the way but Ann and Georgie had to stand against the
                              windscreen all the way. The fat German offered to take Ann on his lap but she gave him
                              a very cold “No thank you.” Nor did I blame her. I would have greatly enjoyed the drive
                              under less crowded conditions. The scenery is gorgeous. One drives through very high
                              country crossing lovely clear streams and at one point through rain forest. As it was I
                              counted the miles and how thankful I was to see the end of the journey.
                              In the days when Tanganyika belonged to the Germans, Tukuyu was the
                              administrative centre for the whole of the Southern Highlands Province. The old German
                              Fort is still in use as Government offices and there are many fine trees which were
                              planted by the Germans. There is a large prosperous native population in this area.
                              They go in chiefly for coffee and for bananas which form the basis of their diet.
                              There are five British married couples here and Lillian and I go out to tea most
                              mornings. In the afternoon there is tennis or golf. The gardens here are beautiful because
                              there is rain or at least drizzle all the year round. There are even hedge roses bordering
                              some of the district roads. When one walks across the emerald green golf course or
                              through the Boma gardens, it is hard to realise that this gentle place is Tropical Africa.
                              ‘Such a green and pleasant land’, but I think I prefer our corner of Tanganyika.

                              Much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe. 12th November 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              We had a lovely holiday but it is so nice to be home again, especially as Laza,
                              the local Nimrod, shot that leopard whilst we were away (with his muzzleloader gun). He
                              was justly proud of himself, and I gave him a tip so that he could buy some native beer
                              for a celebration. I have never seen one of theses parties but can hear the drums and
                              sounds of merrymaking, especially on moonlight nights.

                              Our house looks so fresh and uncluttered. Whilst I was away, the boys
                              whitewashed the house and my houseboy had washed all the curtains, bedspreads,
                              and loose covers and watered the garden. If only George were here it would be
                              heaven.

                              Ann looked so bonny at Tukuyu that I took her to the Government Doctor there
                              hoping that he would find her perfectly healthy, but alas he endorsed the finding of the
                              other two doctors so, when an opportunity offers, I think I shall have to send Ann down
                              to you for a long holiday from the Tropics. Mother-in-law has offered to fetch her next
                              year but England seems so far away. With you she will at least be on the same
                              continent.

                              I left the children for the first time ever, except for my stay in hospital when Kate
                              was born, to go on an outing to Lake Masoko in the Tukuyu district, with four friends.
                              Masoko is a beautiful, almost circular crater lake and very very deep. A detachment of
                              the King’s African Rifles are stationed there and occupy the old German barracks
                              overlooking the lake.

                              We drove to Masoko by car and spent the afternoon there as guests of two
                              British Army Officers. We had a good tea and the others went bathing in the lake but i
                              could not as I did not have a costume. The Lake was as beautiful as I had been lead to
                              imagine and our hosts were pleasant but I began to grow anxious as the afternoon
                              advanced and my friends showed no signs of leaving. I was in agonies when they
                              accepted an invitation to stay for a sundowner. We had this in the old German beer
                              garden overlooking the Lake. It was beautiful but what did I care. I had promised the
                              children that I would be home to give them their supper and put them to bed. When I
                              did at length return to Lillian’s house I found the situation as I had expected. Ann, with her
                              imagination had come to the conclusion that I never would return. She had sobbed
                              herself into a state of exhaustion. Kate was screaming in sympathy and George 2 was
                              very truculent. He wouldn’t even speak to me. Poor Lillian had had a trying time.
                              We did not return to Mbeya by the Mail Lorry. Bill and Lillian drove us across to
                              Mbeya in their new Ford V8 car. The children chattered happily in the back of the car
                              eating chocolate and bananas all the way. I might have known what would happen! Ann
                              was dreadfully and messily car sick.

                              I engaged the Mbeya Hotel taxi to drive us out to the farm the same afternoon
                              and I expect it will be a long time before we leave the farm again.

                              Lots and lots of love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Chunya 27th November 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              You will be surprised to hear that we are all together now on the Lupa goldfields.
                              I have still not recovered from my own astonishment at being here. Until last Saturday
                              night I never dreamed of this move. At about ten o’clock I was crouched in the inglenook
                              blowing on the embers to make a fire so that I could heat some milk for Kate who is
                              cutting teeth and was very restless. Suddenly I heard a car outside. I knew it must be
                              George and rushed outside storm lamp in hand. Sure enough, there was George
                              standing by a strange car, and beaming all over his face. “Something for you my love,”
                              he said placing a little bundle in my hand. It was a knotted handkerchief and inside was a
                              fine gold nugget.

                              George had that fire going in no time, Kate was given the milk and half an aspirin
                              and settles down to sleep, whilst George and I sat around for an hour chatting over our
                              tea. He told me that he had borrowed the car from John Molteno and had come to fetch
                              me and the children to join him on the diggings for a while. It seems that John, who has a
                              camp at Itewe, a couple of miles outside the township of Chunya, the new
                              Administrative Centre of the diggings, was off to the Cape to visit his family for a few
                              months. John had asked George to run his claims in his absence and had given us the
                              loan of his camp and his car.

                              George had found the nugget on his own claim but he is not too elated because
                              he says that one good month on the diggings is often followed by several months of
                              dead loss. However, I feel hopeful, we have had such a run of bad luck that surely it is
                              time for the tide to change. George spent Sunday going over the farm with Thomas, the
                              headman, and giving him instructions about future work whilst I packed clothes and
                              kitchen equipment. I have brought our ex-kitchenboy Kesho Kutwa with me as cook and
                              also Janey, who heard that we were off to the Lupa and came to offer her services once
                              more as ayah. Janey’s ex-husband Abel is now cook to one of the more successful
                              diggers and I think she is hoping to team up with him again.

                              The trip over the Mbeya-Chunya pass was new to me and I enjoyed it very
                              much indeed. The road winds over the mountains along a very high escarpment and
                              one looks down on the vast Usangu flats stretching far away to the horizon. At the
                              highest point the road rises to about 7000 feet, and this was too much for Ann who was
                              leaning against the back of my seat. She was very thoroughly sick, all over my hair.
                              This camp of John Molteno’s is very comfortable. It consists of two wattle and
                              daub buildings built end to end in a clearing in the miombo bush. The main building
                              consists of a large living room, a store and an office, and the other of one large bedroom
                              and a small one separated by an area for bathing. Both buildings are thatched. There are
                              no doors, and there are no windows, but these are not necessary because one wall of
                              each building is built up only a couple of feet leaving a six foot space for light and air. As
                              this is the dry season the weather is pleasant. The air is fresh and dry but not nearly so
                              hot as I expected.

                              Water is a problem and must be carried long distances in kerosene tins.
                              vegetables and fresh butter are brought in a van from Iringa and Mbeya Districts about
                              once a fortnight. I have not yet visited Chunya but I believe it is as good a shopping
                              centre as Mbeya so we will be able to buy all the non perishable food stuffs we need.
                              What I do miss is the fresh milk. The children are accustomed to drinking at least a pint of
                              milk each per day but they do not care for the tinned variety.

                              Ann and young George love being here. The camp is surrounded by old
                              prospecting trenches and they spend hours each day searching for gold in the heaps of gravel. Sometimes they find quartz pitted with little spots of glitter and they bring them
                              to me in great excitement. Alas it is only Mica. We have two neighbours. The one is a
                              bearded Frenchman and the other an Australian. I have not yet met any women.
                              George looks very sunburnt and extremely fit and the children also look well.
                              George and I have decided that we will keep Ann with us until my Mother-in-law comes
                              out next year. George says that in spite of what the doctors have said, he thinks that the
                              shock to Ann of being separated from her family will do her more harm than good. She
                              and young George are inseparable and George thinks it would be best if both
                              George and Ann return to England with my Mother-in-law for a couple of years. I try not
                              to think at all about the breaking up of the family.

                              Much love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                               

                              #6262
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                From Tanganyika with Love

                                continued  ~ part 3

                                With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                Mchewe Estate. 22nd March 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                I am feeling much better now that I am five months pregnant and have quite got
                                my appetite back. Once again I go out with “the Mchewe Hunt” which is what George
                                calls the procession made up of the donkey boy and donkey with Ann confidently riding
                                astride, me beside the donkey with Georgie behind riding the stick which he much
                                prefers to the donkey. The Alsatian pup, whom Ann for some unknown reason named
                                ‘Tubbage’, and the two cats bring up the rear though sometimes Tubbage rushes
                                ahead and nearly knocks me off my feet. He is not the loveable pet that Kelly was.
                                It is just as well that I have recovered my health because my mother-in-law has
                                decided to fly out from England to look after Ann and George when I am in hospital. I am
                                very grateful for there is no one lse to whom I can turn. Kath Hickson-Wood is seldom on
                                their farm because Hicky is working a guano claim and is making quite a good thing out of
                                selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi. They camp out at the claim, a series of
                                caves in the hills across the valley and visit the farm only occasionally. Anne Molteno is
                                off to Cape Town to have her baby at her mothers home and there are no women in
                                Mbeya I know well. The few women are Government Officials wives and they come
                                and go. I make so few trips to the little town that there is no chance to get on really
                                friendly terms with them.

                                Janey, the ayah, is turning into a treasure. She washes and irons well and keeps
                                the children’s clothes cupboard beautifully neat. Ann and George however are still
                                reluctant to go for walks with her. They find her dull because, like all African ayahs, she
                                has no imagination and cannot play with them. She should however be able to help with
                                the baby. Ann is very excited about the new baby. She so loves all little things.
                                Yesterday she went into ecstasies over ten newly hatched chicks.

                                She wants a little sister and perhaps it would be a good thing. Georgie is so very
                                active and full of mischief that I feel another wild little boy might be more than I can
                                manage. Although Ann is older, it is Georgie who always thinks up the mischief. They
                                have just been having a fight. Georgie with the cooks umbrella versus Ann with her frilly
                                pink sunshade with the inevitable result that the sunshade now has four broken ribs.
                                Any way I never feel lonely now during the long hours George is busy on the
                                shamba. The children keep me on my toes and I have plenty of sewing to do for the
                                baby. George is very good about amusing the children before their bedtime and on
                                Sundays. In the afternoons when it is not wet I take Ann and Georgie for a walk down
                                the hill. George meets us at the bottom and helps me on the homeward journey. He
                                grabs one child in each hand by the slack of their dungarees and they do a sort of giant
                                stride up the hill, half walking half riding.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                A great flap here. We had a letter yesterday to say that mother-in-law will be
                                arriving in four days time! George is very amused at my frantic efforts at spring cleaning
                                but he has told me before that she is very house proud so I feel I must make the best
                                of what we have.

                                George is very busy building a store for the coffee which will soon be ripening.
                                This time he is doing the bricklaying himself. It is quite a big building on the far end of the
                                farm and close to the river. He is also making trays of chicken wire nailed to wooden
                                frames with cheap calico stretched over the wire.

                                Mother will have to sleep in the verandah room which leads off the bedroom
                                which we share with the children. George will have to sleep in the outside spare room as
                                there is no door between the bedroom and the verandah room. I am sewing frantically
                                to make rose coloured curtains and bedspread out of material mother-in-law sent for
                                Christmas and will have to make a curtain for the doorway. The kitchen badly needs
                                whitewashing but George says he cannot spare the labour so I hope mother won’t look.
                                To complicate matters, George has been invited to lunch with the Governor on the day
                                of Mother’s arrival. After lunch they are to visit the newly stocked trout streams in the
                                Mporotos. I hope he gets back to Mbeya in good time to meet mother’s plane.
                                Ann has been off colour for a week. She looks very pale and her pretty fair hair,
                                normally so shiny, is dull and lifeless. It is such a pity that mother should see her like this
                                because first impressions do count so much and I am looking to the children to attract
                                attention from me. I am the size of a circus tent and hardly a dream daughter-in-law.
                                Georgie, thank goodness, is blooming but he has suddenly developed a disgusting
                                habit of spitting on the floor in the manner of the natives. I feel he might say “Gran, look
                                how far I can spit and give an enthusiastic demonstration.

                                Just hold thumbs that all goes well.

                                your loving but anxious,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 28th June 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                Mother-in-law duly arrived in the District Commissioner’s car. George did not dare
                                to use the A.C. as she is being very temperamental just now. They also brought the
                                mail bag which contained a parcel of lovely baby clothes from you. Thank you very
                                much. Mother-in-law is very put out because the large parcel she posted by surface
                                mail has not yet arrived.

                                Mother arrived looking very smart in an ankle length afternoon frock of golden
                                brown crepe and smart hat, and wearing some very good rings. She is a very
                                handsome woman with the very fair complexion that goes with red hair. The hair, once
                                Titan, must now be grey but it has been very successfully tinted and set. I of course,
                                was shapeless in a cotton maternity frock and no credit to you. However, so far, motherin-
                                law has been uncritical and friendly and charmed with the children who have taken to
                                her. Mother does not think that the children resemble me in any way. Ann resembles her
                                family the Purdys and Georgie is a Morley, her mother’s family. She says they had the
                                same dark eyes and rather full mouths. I say feebly, “But Georgie has my colouring”, but
                                mother won’t hear of it. So now you know! Ann is a Purdy and Georgie a Morley.
                                Perhaps number three will be a Leslie.

                                What a scramble I had getting ready for mother. Her little room really looks pretty
                                and fresh, but the locally woven grass mats arrived only minutes before mother did. I
                                also frantically overhauled our clothes and it a good thing that I did so because mother
                                has been going through all the cupboards looking for mending. Mother is kept so busy
                                in her own home that I think she finds time hangs on her hands here. She is very good at
                                entertaining the children and has even tried her hand at picking coffee a couple of times.
                                Mother cannot get used to the native boy servants but likes Janey, so Janey keeps her
                                room in order. Mother prefers to wash and iron her own clothes.

                                I almost lost our cook through mother’s surplus energy! Abel our previous cook
                                took a new wife last month and, as the new wife, and Janey the old, were daggers
                                drawn, Abel moved off to a job on the Lupa leaving Janey and her daughter here.
                                The new cook is capable, but he is a fearsome looking individual called Alfani. He has a
                                thick fuzz of hair which he wears long, sometimes hidden by a dingy turban, and he
                                wears big brass earrings. I think he must be part Somali because he has a hawk nose
                                and a real Brigand look. His kitchen is never really clean but he is an excellent cook and
                                as cooks are hard to come by here I just keep away from the kitchen. Not so mother!
                                A few days after her arrival she suggested kindly that I should lie down after lunch
                                so I rested with the children whilst mother, unknown to me, went out to the kitchen and
                                not only scrubbed the table and shelves but took the old iron stove to pieces and
                                cleaned that. Unfortunately in her zeal she poked a hole through the stove pipe.
                                Had I known of these activities I would have foreseen the cook’s reaction when
                                he returned that evening to cook the supper. he was furious and wished to leave on the
                                spot and demanded his wages forthwith. The old Memsahib had insulted him by
                                scrubbing his already spotless kitchen and had broken his stove and made it impossible
                                for him to cook. This tirade was accompanied by such waving of hands and rolling of
                                eyes that I longed to sack him on the spot. However I dared not as I might not get
                                another cook for weeks. So I smoothed him down and he patched up the stove pipe
                                with a bit of tin and some wire and produced a good meal. I am wondering what
                                transformations will be worked when I am in hospital.

                                Our food is really good but mother just pecks at it. No wonder really, because
                                she has had some shocks. One day she found the kitchen boy diligently scrubbing the box lavatory seat with a scrubbing brush which he dipped into one of my best large
                                saucepans! No one can foresee what these boys will do. In these remote areas house
                                servants are usually recruited from the ranks of the very primitive farm labourers, who first
                                come to the farm as naked savages, and their notions of hygiene simply don’t exist.
                                One day I said to mother in George’s presence “When we were newly married,
                                mother, George used to brag about your cooking and say that you would run a home
                                like this yourself with perhaps one ‘toto’. Mother replied tartly, “That was very bad of
                                George and not true. If my husband had brought me out here I would not have stayed a
                                month. I think you manage very well.” Which reply made me warm to mother a lot.
                                To complicate things we have a new pup, a little white bull terrier bitch whom
                                George has named Fanny. She is tiny and not yet house trained but seems a plucky
                                and attractive little animal though there is no denying that she does look like a piglet.

                                Very much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 3rd August 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                Here I am in hospital, comfortably in bed with our new daughter in her basket
                                beside me. She is a lovely little thing, very plump and cuddly and pink and white and
                                her head is covered with tiny curls the colour of Golden Syrup. We meant to call her
                                Margery Kate, after our Marj and my mother-in-law whose name is Catherine.
                                I am enjoying the rest, knowing that George and mother will be coping
                                successfully on the farm. My room is full of flowers, particularly with the roses and
                                carnations which grow so well here. Kate was not due until August 5th but the doctor
                                wanted me to come in good time in view of my tiresome early pregnancy.

                                For weeks beforehand George had tinkered with the A.C. and we started for
                                Mbeya gaily enough on the twenty ninth, however, after going like a dream for a couple
                                of miles, she simply collapsed from exhaustion at the foot of a hill and all the efforts of
                                the farm boys who had been sent ahead for such an emergency failed to start her. So
                                George sent back to the farm for the machila and I sat in the shade of a tree, wondering
                                what would happen if I had the baby there and then, whilst George went on tinkering
                                with the car. Suddenly she sprang into life and we roared up that hill and all the way into
                                Mbeya. The doctor welcomed us pleasantly and we had tea with his family before I
                                settled into my room. Later he examined me and said that it was unlikely that the baby
                                would be born for several days. The new and efficient German nurse said, “Thank
                                goodness for that.” There was a man in hospital dying from a stomach cancer and she
                                had not had a decent nights sleep for three nights.

                                Kate however had other plans. I woke in the early morning with labour pains but
                                anxious not to disturb the nurse, I lay and read or tried to read a book, hoping that I
                                would not have to call the nurse until daybreak. However at four a.m., I went out into the
                                wind which was howling along the open verandah and knocked on the nurse’s door. She
                                got up and very crossly informed me that I was imagining things and should get back to
                                bed at once. She said “It cannot be so. The Doctor has said it.” I said “Of course it is,”
                                and then and there the water broke and clinched my argument. She then went into a flat
                                spin. “But the bed is not ready and my instruments are not ready,” and she flew around
                                to rectify this and also sent an African orderly to call the doctor. I paced the floor saying
                                warningly “Hurry up with that bed. I am going to have the baby now!” She shrieked
                                “Take off your dressing gown.” But I was passed caring. I flung myself on the bed and
                                there was Kate. The nurse had done all that was necessary by the time the doctor
                                arrived.

                                A funny thing was, that whilst Kate was being born on the bed, a black cat had
                                kittens under it! The doctor was furious with the nurse but the poor thing must have crept
                                in out of the cold wind when I went to call the nurse. A happy omen I feel for the baby’s
                                future. George had no anxiety this time. He stayed at the hospital with me until ten
                                o’clock when he went down to the hotel to sleep and he received the news in a note
                                from me with his early morning tea. He went to the farm next morning but will return on
                                the sixth to fetch me home.

                                I do feel so happy. A very special husband and three lovely children. What
                                more could anyone possibly want.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 20th August 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                Well here we are back at home and all is very well. The new baby is very placid
                                and so pretty. Mother is delighted with her and Ann loved her at sight but Georgie is not
                                so sure. At first he said, “Your baby is no good. Chuck her in the kalonga.” The kalonga
                                being the ravine beside the house , where, I regret to say, much of the kitchen refuse is
                                dumped. he is very jealous when I carry Kate around or feed her but is ready to admire
                                her when she is lying alone in her basket.

                                George walked all the way from the farm to fetch us home. He hired a car and
                                native driver from the hotel, but drove us home himself going with such care over ruts
                                and bumps. We had a great welcome from mother who had had the whole house
                                spring cleaned. However George loyally says it looks just as nice when I am in charge.
                                Mother obviously, had had more than enough of the back of beyond and
                                decided to stay on only one week after my return home. She had gone into the kitchen
                                one day just in time to see the houseboy scooping the custard he had spilt on the table
                                back into the jug with the side of his hand. No doubt it would have been served up
                                without a word. On another occasion she had walked in on the cook’s daily ablutions. He
                                was standing in a small bowl of water in the centre of the kitchen, absolutely naked,
                                enjoying a slipper bath. She left last Wednesday and gave us a big laugh before she
                                left. She never got over her horror of eating food prepared by our cook and used to
                                push it around her plate. Well, when the time came for mother to leave for the plane, she
                                put on the very smart frock in which she had arrived, and then came into the sitting room
                                exclaiming in dismay “Just look what has happened, I must have lost a stone!’ We
                                looked, and sure enough, the dress which had been ankle deep before, now touched
                                the floor. “Good show mother.” said George unfeelingly. “You ought to be jolly grateful,
                                you needed to lose weight and it would have cost you the earth at a beauty parlour to
                                get that sylph-like figure.”

                                When mother left she took, in a perforated matchbox, one of the frilly mantis that
                                live on our roses. She means to keep it in a goldfish bowl in her dining room at home.
                                Georgie and Ann filled another matchbox with dead flies for food for the mantis on the
                                journey.

                                Now that mother has left, Georgie and Ann attach themselves to me and firmly
                                refuse to have anything to do with the ayah,Janey. She in any case now wishes to have
                                a rest. Mother tipped her well and gave her several cotton frocks so I suspect she wants
                                to go back to her hometown in Northern Rhodesia to show off a bit.
                                Georgie has just sidled up with a very roguish look. He asked “You like your
                                baby?” I said “Yes indeed I do.” He said “I’ll prick your baby with a velly big thorn.”

                                Who would be a mother!
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 20th September 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                I have been rather in the wars with toothache and as there is still no dentist at
                                Mbeya to do the fillings, I had to have four molars extracted at the hospital. George
                                says it is fascinating to watch me at mealtimes these days because there is such a gleam
                                of satisfaction in my eye when I do manage to get two teeth to meet on a mouthful.
                                About those scissors Marj sent Ann. It was not such a good idea. First she cut off tufts of
                                George’s hair so that he now looks like a bad case of ringworm and then she cut a scalp
                                lock, a whole fist full of her own shining hair, which George so loves. George scolded
                                Ann and she burst into floods of tears. Such a thing as a scolding from her darling daddy
                                had never happened before. George immediately made a long drooping moustache
                                out of the shorn lock and soon had her smiling again. George is always very gentle with
                                Ann. One has to be , because she is frightfully sensitive to criticism.

                                I am kept pretty busy these days, Janey has left and my houseboy has been ill
                                with pneumonia. I now have to wash all the children’s things and my own, (the cook does
                                George’s clothes) and look after the three children. Believe me, I can hardly keep awake
                                for Kate’s ten o’clock feed.

                                I do hope I shall get some new servants next month because I also got George
                                to give notice to the cook. I intercepted him last week as he was storming down the hill
                                with my large kitchen knife in his hand. “Where are you going with my knife?” I asked.
                                “I’m going to kill a man!” said Alfani, rolling his eyes and looking extremely ferocious. “He
                                has taken my wife.” “Not with my knife”, said I reaching for it. So off Alfani went, bent on
                                vengeance and I returned the knife to the kitchen. Dinner was served and I made no
                                enquiries but I feel that I need someone more restful in the kitchen than our brigand
                                Alfani.

                                George has been working on the car and has now fitted yet another radiator. This
                                is a lorry one and much too tall to be covered by the A.C.’s elegant bonnet which is
                                secured by an old strap. The poor old A.C. now looks like an ancient shoe with a turned
                                up toe. It only needs me in it with the children to make a fine illustration to the old rhyme!
                                Ann and Georgie are going through a climbing phase. They practically live in
                                trees. I rushed out this morning to investigate loud screams and found Georgie hanging
                                from a fork in a tree by one ankle, whilst Ann stood below on tiptoe with hands stretched
                                upwards to support his head.

                                Do I sound as though I have straws in my hair? I have.
                                Lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 11th October 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                Thank goodness! I have a new ayah name Mary. I had heard that there was a
                                good ayah out of work at Tukuyu 60 miles away so sent a messenger to fetch her. She
                                arrived after dark wearing a bright dress and a cheerful smile and looked very suitable by
                                the light of a storm lamp. I was horrified next morning to see her in daylight. She was
                                dressed all in black and had a rather sinister look. She reminds me rather of your old maid
                                Candace who overheard me laughing a few days before Ann was born and croaked
                                “Yes , Miss Eleanor, today you laugh but next week you might be dead.” Remember
                                how livid you were, dad?

                                I think Mary has the same grim philosophy. Ann took one look at her and said,
                                “What a horrible old lady, mummy.” Georgie just said “Go away”, both in English and Ki-
                                Swahili. Anyway Mary’s references are good so I shall keep her on to help with Kate
                                who is thriving and bonny and placid.

                                Thank you for the offer of toys for Christmas but, if you don’t mind, I’d rather have
                                some clothing for the children. Ann is quite contented with her dolls Barbara and Yvonne.
                                Barbara’s once beautiful face is now pieced together like a jigsaw puzzle having come
                                into contact with Georgie’s ever busy hammer. However Ann says she will love her for
                                ever and she doesn’t want another doll. Yvonne’s hay day is over too. She
                                disappeared for weeks and we think Fanny, the pup, was the culprit. Ann discovered
                                Yvonne one morning in some long wet weeds. Poor Yvonne is now a ghost of her
                                former self. All the sophisticated make up was washed off her papier-mâché face and
                                her hair is decidedly bedraggled, but Ann was radiant as she tucked her back into bed
                                and Yvonne is as precious to Ann as she ever was.

                                Georgie simply does not care for toys. His paint box, hammer and the trenching
                                hoe George gave him for his second birthday are all he wants or needs. Both children
                                love books but I sometimes wonder whether they stimulate Ann’s imagination too much.
                                The characters all become friends of hers and she makes up stories about them to tell
                                Georgie. She adores that illustrated children’s Bible Mummy sent her but you would be
                                astonished at the yarns she spins about “me and my friend Jesus.” She also will call
                                Moses “Old Noses”, and looking at a picture of Jacob’s dream, with the shining angels
                                on the ladder between heaven and earth, she said “Georgie, if you see an angel, don’t
                                touch it, it’s hot.”

                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 17th October 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                I take back the disparaging things I said about my new Ayah, because she has
                                proved her worth in an unexpected way. On Wednesday morning I settled Kate in he
                                cot after her ten o’clock feed and sat sewing at the dining room table with Ann and
                                Georgie opposite me, both absorbed in painting pictures in identical seed catalogues.
                                Suddenly there was a terrific bang on the back door, followed by an even heavier blow.
                                The door was just behind me and I got up and opened it. There, almost filling the door
                                frame, stood a huge native with staring eyes and his teeth showing in a mad grimace. In
                                his hand he held a rolled umbrella by the ferrule, the shaft I noticed was unusually long
                                and thick and the handle was a big round knob.

                                I was terrified as you can imagine, especially as, through the gap under the
                                native’s raised arm, I could see the new cook and the kitchen boy running away down to
                                the shamba! I hastily tried to shut and lock the door but the man just brushed me aside.
                                For a moment he stood over me with the umbrella raised as though to strike. Rather
                                fortunately, I now think, I was too petrified to say a word. The children never moved but
                                Tubbage, the Alsatian, got up and jumped out of the window!

                                Then the native turned away and still with the same fixed stare and grimace,
                                began to attack the furniture with his umbrella. Tables and chairs were overturned and
                                books and ornaments scattered on the floor. When the madman had his back turned and
                                was busily bashing the couch, I slipped round the dining room table, took Ann and
                                Georgie by the hand and fled through the front door to the garage where I hid the
                                children in the car. All this took several minutes because naturally the children were
                                terrified. I was worried to death about the baby left alone in the bedroom and as soon
                                as I had Ann and Georgie settled I ran back to the house.

                                I reached the now open front door just as Kianda the houseboy opened the back
                                door of the lounge. He had been away at the river washing clothes but, on hearing of the
                                madman from the kitchen boy he had armed himself with a stout stick and very pluckily,
                                because he is not a robust boy, had returned to the house to eject the intruder. He
                                rushed to attack immediately and I heard a terrific exchange of blows behind me as I
                                opened our bedroom door. You can imagine what my feelings were when I was
                                confronted by an empty cot! Just then there was an uproar inside as all the farm
                                labourers armed with hoes and pangas and sticks, streamed into the living room from the
                                shamba whence they had been summoned by the cook. In no time at all the huge
                                native was hustled out of the house, flung down the front steps, and securely tied up
                                with strips of cloth.

                                In the lull that followed I heard a frightened voice calling from the bathroom.
                                ”Memsahib is that you? The child is here with me.” I hastily opened the bathroom door
                                to find Mary couched in a corner by the bath, shielding Kate with her body. Mary had
                                seen the big native enter the house and her first thought had been for her charge. I
                                thanked her and promised her a reward for her loyalty, and quickly returned to the garage
                                to reassure Ann and Georgie. I met George who looked white and exhausted as well
                                he might having run up hill all the way from the coffee store. The kitchen boy had led him
                                to expect the worst and he was most relieved to find us all unhurt if a bit shaken.
                                We returned to the house by the back way whilst George went to the front and
                                ordered our labourers to take their prisoner and lock him up in the store. George then
                                discussed the whole affair with his Headman and all the labourers after which he reported
                                to me. “The boys say that the bastard is an ex-Askari from Nyasaland. He is not mad as
                                you thought but he smokes bhang and has these attacks. I suppose I should take him to
                                Mbeya and have him up in court. But if I do that you’ll have to give evidence and that will be a nuisance as the car won’t go and there is also the baby to consider.”

                                Eventually we decided to leave the man to sleep off the effects of the Bhang
                                until evening when he would be tried before an impromptu court consisting of George,
                                the local Jumbe(Headman) and village Elders, and our own farm boys and any other
                                interested spectators. It was not long before I knew the verdict because I heard the
                                sound of lashes. I was not sorry at all because I felt the man deserved his punishment
                                and so did all the Africans. They love children and despise anyone who harms or
                                frightens them. With great enthusiasm they frog-marched him off our land, and I sincerely
                                hope that that is the last we see or him. Ann and Georgie don’t seem to brood over this
                                affair at all. The man was naughty and he was spanked, a quite reasonable state of
                                affairs. This morning they hid away in the small thatched chicken house. This is a little brick
                                building about four feet square which Ann covets as a dolls house. They came back
                                covered in stick fleas which I had to remove with paraffin. My hens are laying well but
                                they all have the ‘gapes’! I wouldn’t run a chicken farm for anything, hens are such fussy,
                                squawking things.

                                Now don’t go worrying about my experience with the native. Such things
                                happen only once in a lifetime. We are all very well and happy, and life, apart from the
                                children’s pranks is very tranquil.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 25th October 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                The hot winds have dried up the shamba alarmingly and we hope every day for
                                rain. The prices for coffee, on the London market, continue to be low and the local
                                planters are very depressed. Coffee grows well enough here but we are over 400
                                miles from the railway and transport to the railhead by lorry is very expensive. Then, as
                                there is no East African Marketing Board, the coffee must be shipped to England for
                                sale. Unless the coffee fetches at least 90 pounds a ton it simply doesn’t pay to grow it.
                                When we started planting in 1931 coffee was fetching as much as 115 pounds a ton but
                                prices this year were between 45 and 55 pounds. We have practically exhausted our
                                capitol and so have all our neighbours. The Hickson -Woods have been keeping their
                                pot boiling by selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi but now everyone is
                                broke and there is not a market for fertilisers. They are offering their farm for sale at a very
                                low price.

                                Major Jones has got a job working on the district roads and Max Coster talks of
                                returning to his work as a geologist. George says he will have to go gold digging on the
                                Lupa unless there is a big improvement in the market. Luckily we can live quite cheaply
                                here. We have a good vegetable garden, milk is cheap and we have plenty of fruit.
                                There are mulberries, pawpaws, grenadillas, peaches, and wine berries. The wine
                                berries are very pretty but insipid though Ann and Georgie love them. Each morning,
                                before breakfast, the old garden boy brings berries for Ann and Georgie. With a thorn
                                the old man pins a large leaf from a wild fig tree into a cone which he fills with scarlet wine
                                berries. There is always a cone for each child and they wait eagerly outside for the daily
                                ceremony of presentation.

                                The rats are being a nuisance again. Both our cats, Skinny Winnie and Blackboy
                                disappeared a few weeks ago. We think they made a meal for a leopard. I wrote last
                                week to our grocer at Mbalizi asking him whether he could let us have a couple of kittens
                                as I have often seen cats in his store. The messenger returned with a nailed down box.
                                The kitchen boy was called to prize up the lid and the children stood by in eager
                                anticipation. Out jumped two snarling and spitting creatures. One rushed into the kalonga
                                and the other into the house and before they were captured they had drawn blood from
                                several boys. I told the boys to replace the cats in the box as I intended to return them
                                forthwith. They had the colouring, stripes and dispositions of wild cats and I certainly
                                didn’t want them as pets, but before the boys could replace the lid the cats escaped
                                once more into the undergrowth in the kalonga. George fetched his shotgun and said he
                                would shoot the cats on sight or they would kill our chickens. This was more easily said
                                than done because the cats could not be found. However during the night the cats
                                climbed up into the loft af the house and we could hear them moving around on the reed
                                ceiling.

                                I said to George,”Oh leave the poor things. At least they might frighten the rats
                                away.” That afternoon as we were having tea a thin stream of liquid filtered through the
                                ceiling on George’s head. Oh dear!!! That of course was the end. Some raw meat was
                                put on the lawn for bait and yesterday George shot both cats.

                                I regret to end with the sad story of Mary, heroine in my last letter and outcast in
                                this. She came to work quite drunk two days running and I simply had to get rid of her. I
                                have heard since from Kath Wood that Mary lost her last job at Tukuyu for the same
                                reason. She was ayah to twin girls and one day set their pram on fire.

                                So once again my hands are more than full with three lively children. I did say
                                didn’t I, when Ann was born that I wanted six children?

                                Very much love from us all, Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 8th November 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                To set your minds at rest I must tell you that the native who so frightened me and
                                the children is now in jail for attacking a Greek at Mbalizi. I hear he is to be sent back to
                                Rhodesia when he has finished his sentence.

                                Yesterday we had one of our rare trips to Mbeya. George managed to get a couple of
                                second hand tyres for the old car and had again got her to work so we are celebrating our
                                wedding anniversary by going on an outing. I wore the green and fawn striped silk dress
                                mother bought me and the hat and shoes you sent for my birthday and felt like a million
                                dollars, for a change. The children all wore new clothes too and I felt very proud of them.
                                Ann is still very fair and with her refined little features and straight silky hair she
                                looks like Alice in Wonderland. Georgie is dark and sturdy and looks best in khaki shirt
                                and shorts and sun helmet. Kate is a pink and gold baby and looks good enough to eat.
                                We went straight to the hotel at Mbeya and had the usual warm welcome from
                                Ken and Aunty May Menzies. Aunty May wears her hair cut short like a mans and
                                usually wears shirt and tie and riding breeches and boots. She always looks ready to go
                                on safari at a moments notice as indeed she is. She is often called out to a case of illness
                                at some remote spot.

                                There were lots of people at the hotel from farms in the district and from the
                                diggings. I met women I had not seen for four years. One, a Mrs Masters from Tukuyu,
                                said in the lounge, “My God! Last time I saw you , you were just a girl and here you are
                                now with two children.” To which I replied with pride, “There is another one in a pram on
                                the verandah if you care to look!” Great hilarity in the lounge. The people from the
                                diggings seem to have plenty of money to throw around. There was a big party on the
                                go in the bar.

                                One of our shamba boys died last Friday and all his fellow workers and our
                                house boys had the day off to attend the funeral. From what I can gather the local
                                funerals are quite cheery affairs. The corpse is dressed in his best clothes and laid
                                outside his hut and all who are interested may view the body and pay their respects.
                                The heir then calls upon anyone who had a grudge against the dead man to say his say
                                and thereafter hold his tongue forever. Then all the friends pay tribute to the dead man
                                after which he is buried to the accompaniment of what sounds from a distance, very
                                cheerful keening.

                                Most of our workmen are pagans though there is a Lutheran Mission nearby and
                                a big Roman Catholic Mission in the area too. My present cook, however, claims to be
                                a Christian. He certainly went to a mission school and can read and write and also sing
                                hymns in Ki-Swahili. When I first engaged him I used to find a large open Bible
                                prominently displayed on the kitchen table. The cook is middle aged and arrived here
                                with a sensible matronly wife. To my surprise one day he brought along a young girl,
                                very plump and giggly and announced proudly that she was his new wife, I said,”But I
                                thought you were a Christian Jeremiah? Christians don’t have two wives.” To which he
                                replied, “Oh Memsahib, God won’t mind. He knows an African needs two wives – one
                                to go with him when he goes away to work and one to stay behind at home to cultivate
                                the shamba.

                                Needles to say, it is the old wife who has gone to till the family plot.

                                With love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 21st November 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                The drought has broken with a bang. We had a heavy storm in the hills behind
                                the house. Hail fell thick and fast. So nice for all the tiny new berries on the coffee! The
                                kids loved the excitement and three times Ann and Georgie ran out for a shower under
                                the eaves and had to be changed. After the third time I was fed up and made them both
                                lie on their beds whilst George and I had lunch in peace. I told Ann to keep the
                                casement shut as otherwise the rain would drive in on her bed. Half way through lunch I
                                heard delighted squeals from Georgie and went into the bedroom to investigate. Ann
                                was standing on the outer sill in the rain but had shut the window as ordered. “Well
                                Mummy , you didn’t say I mustn’t stand on the window sill, and I did shut the window.”
                                George is working so hard on the farm. I have a horrible feeling however that it is
                                what the Africans call ‘Kazi buri’ (waste of effort) as there seems no chance of the price of
                                coffee improving as long as this world depression continues. The worry is that our capitol
                                is nearly exhausted. Food is becoming difficult now that our neighbours have left. I used
                                to buy delicious butter from Kath Hickson-Wood and an African butcher used to kill a
                                beast once a week. Now that we are his only European customers he very rarely kills
                                anything larger than a goat, and though we do eat goat, believe me it is not from choice.
                                We have of course got plenty to eat, but our diet is very monotonous. I was
                                delighted when George shot a large bushbuck last week. What we could not use I cut
                                into strips and the salted strips are now hanging in the open garage to dry.

                                With love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 6th December 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                We have had a lot of rain and the countryside is lovely and green. Last week
                                George went to Mbeya taking Ann with him. This was a big adventure for Ann because
                                never before had she been anywhere without me. She was in a most blissful state as
                                she drove off in the old car clutching a little basket containing sandwiches and half a bottle
                                of milk. She looked so pretty in a new blue frock and with her tiny plaits tied with
                                matching blue ribbons. When Ann is animated she looks charming because her normally
                                pale cheeks become rosy and she shows her pretty dimples.

                                As I am still without an ayah I rather looked forward to a quiet morning with only
                                Georgie and Margery Kate to care for, but Georgie found it dull without Ann and wanted
                                to be entertained and even the normally placid baby was peevish. Then in mid morning
                                the rain came down in torrents, the result of a cloudburst in the hills directly behind our
                                house. The ravine next to our house was a terrifying sight. It appeared to be a great
                                muddy, roaring waterfall reaching from the very top of the hill to a point about 30 yards
                                behind our house and then the stream rushed on down the gorge in an angry brown
                                flood. The roar of the water was so great that we had to yell at one another to be heard.
                                By lunch time the rain had stopped and I anxiously awaited the return of Ann and
                                George. They returned on foot, drenched and hungry at about 2.30pm . George had
                                had to abandon the car on the main road as the Mchewe River had overflowed and
                                turned the road into a muddy lake. The lower part of the shamba had also been flooded
                                and the water receded leaving branches and driftwood amongst the coffee. This was my
                                first experience of a real tropical storm. I am afraid that after the battering the coffee has
                                had there is little hope of a decent crop next year.

                                Anyway Christmas is coming so we don’t dwell on these mishaps. The children
                                have already chosen their tree from amongst the young cypresses in the vegetable
                                garden. We all send our love and hope that you too will have a Happy Christmas.

                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 22nd December 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                I’ve been in the wars with my staff. The cook has been away ill for ten days but is
                                back today though shaky and full of self pity. The houseboy, who really has been a brick
                                during the cooks absence has now taken to his bed and I feel like taking to Mine! The
                                children however have the Christmas spirit and are making weird and wonderful paper
                                decorations. George’s contribution was to have the house whitewashed throughout and
                                it looks beautifully fresh.

                                My best bit of news is that my old ayah Janey has been to see me and would
                                like to start working here again on Jan 1st. We are all very well. We meant to give
                                ourselves an outing to Mbeya as a Christmas treat but here there is an outbreak of
                                enteric fever there so will now not go. We have had two visitors from the Diggings this
                                week. The children see so few strangers that they were fascinated and hung around
                                staring. Ann sat down on the arm of the couch beside one and studied his profile.
                                Suddenly she announced in her clear voice, “Mummy do you know, this man has got
                                wax in his ears!” Very awkward pause in the conversation. By the way when I was
                                cleaning out little Kate’s ears with a swab of cotton wool a few days ago, Ann asked
                                “Mummy, do bees have wax in their ears? Well, where do you get beeswax from
                                then?”

                                I meant to keep your Christmas parcel unopened until Christmas Eve but could
                                not resist peeping today. What lovely things! Ann so loves pretties and will be
                                delighted with her frocks. My dress is just right and I love Georgie’s manly little flannel
                                shorts and blue shirt. We have bought them each a watering can. I suppose I shall
                                regret this later. One of your most welcome gifts is the album of nursery rhyme records. I
                                am so fed up with those that we have. Both children love singing. I put a record on the
                                gramophone geared to slow and off they go . Georgie sings more slowly than Ann but
                                much more tunefully. Ann sings in a flat monotone but Georgie with great expression.
                                You ought to hear him render ‘Sing a song of sixpence’. He cannot pronounce an R or
                                an S. Mother has sent a large home made Christmas pudding and a fine Christmas
                                cake and George will shoot some partridges for Christmas dinner.
                                Think of us as I shall certainly think of you.

                                Your very loving,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 2nd January 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Christmas was fun! The tree looked very gay with its load of tinsel, candles and
                                red crackers and the coloured balloons you sent. All the children got plenty of toys
                                thanks to Grandparents and Aunts. George made Ann a large doll’s bed and I made
                                some elegant bedding, Barbara, the big doll is now permanently bed ridden. Her poor
                                shattered head has come all unstuck and though I have pieced it together again it is a sad
                                sight. If you have not yet chosen a present for her birthday next month would you
                                please get a new head from the Handy House. I enclose measurements. Ann does so
                                love the doll. She always calls her, “My little girl”, and she keeps the doll’s bed beside
                                her own and never fails to kiss her goodnight.

                                We had no guests for Christmas this year but we were quite festive. Ann
                                decorated the dinner table with small pink roses and forget-me-knots and tinsel and the
                                crackers from the tree. It was a wet day but we played the new records and both
                                George and I worked hard to make it a really happy day for the children. The children
                                were hugely delighted when George made himself a revolting set of false teeth out of
                                plasticine and a moustache and beard of paper straw from a chocolate box. “Oh Daddy
                                you look exactly like Father Christmas!” cried an enthralled Ann. Before bedtime we lit
                                all the candles on the tree and sang ‘Away in a Manger’, and then we opened the box of
                                starlights you sent and Ann and Georgie had their first experience of fireworks.
                                After the children went to bed things deteriorated. First George went for his bath
                                and found and killed a large black snake in the bathroom. It must have been in the
                                bathroom when I bathed the children earlier in the evening. Then I developed bad
                                toothache which kept me awake all night and was agonising next day. Unfortunately the
                                bridge between the farm and Mbeya had been washed away and the water was too
                                deep for the car to ford until the 30th when at last I was able to take my poor swollen
                                face to Mbeya. There is now a young German woman dentist working at the hospital.
                                She pulled out the offending molar which had a large abscess attached to it.
                                Whilst the dentist attended to me, Ann and Georgie played happily with the
                                doctor’s children. I wish they could play more often with other children. Dr Eckhardt was
                                very pleased with Margery Kate who at seven months weighs 17 lbs and has lovely
                                rosy cheeks. He admired Ann and told her that she looked just like a German girl. “No I
                                don’t”, cried Ann indignantly, “I’m English!”

                                We were caught in a rain storm going home and as the old car still has no
                                windscreen or side curtains we all got soaked except for the baby who was snugly
                                wrapped in my raincoat. The kids thought it great fun. Ann is growing up fast now. She
                                likes to ‘help mummy’. She is a perfectionist at four years old which is rather trying. She
                                gets so discouraged when things do not turn out as well as she means them to. Sewing
                                is constantly being unpicked and paintings torn up. She is a very sensitive child.
                                Georgie is quite different. He is a man of action, but not silent. He talks incessantly
                                but lisps and stumbles over some words. At one time Ann and Georgie often
                                conversed in Ki-Swahili but they now scorn to do so. If either forgets and uses a Swahili
                                word, the other points a scornful finger and shouts “You black toto”.

                                With love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                #6261
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  From Tanganyika with Love

                                  continued

                                  With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 11th July 1931.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You say that you would like to know more about our neighbours. Well there is
                                  not much to tell. Kath Wood is very good about coming over to see me. I admire her
                                  very much because she is so capable as well as being attractive. She speaks very
                                  fluent Ki-Swahili and I envy her the way she can carry on a long conversation with the
                                  natives. I am very slow in learning the language possibly because Lamek and the
                                  houseboy both speak basic English.

                                  I have very little to do with the Africans apart from the house servants, but I do
                                  run a sort of clinic for the wives and children of our employees. The children suffer chiefly
                                  from sore eyes and worms, and the older ones often have bad ulcers on their legs. All
                                  farmers keep a stock of drugs and bandages.

                                  George also does a bit of surgery and last month sewed up the sole of the foot
                                  of a boy who had trodden on the blade of a panga, a sort of sword the Africans use for
                                  hacking down bush. He made an excellent job of it. George tells me that the Africans
                                  have wonderful powers of recuperation. Once in his bachelor days, one of his men was
                                  disembowelled by an elephant. George washed his “guts” in a weak solution of
                                  pot.permang, put them back in the cavity and sewed up the torn flesh and he
                                  recovered.

                                  But to get back to the neighbours. We see less of Hicky Wood than of Kath.
                                  Hicky can be charming but is often moody as I believe Irishmen often are.
                                  Major Jones is now at home on his shamba, which he leaves from time to time
                                  for temporary jobs on the district roads. He walks across fairly regularly and we are
                                  always glad to see him for he is a great bearer of news. In this part of Africa there is no
                                  knocking or ringing of doorbells. Front doors are always left open and visitors always
                                  welcome. When a visitor approaches a house he shouts “Hodi”, and the owner of the
                                  house yells “Karibu”, which I believe means “Come near” or approach, and tea is
                                  produced in a matter of minutes no matter what hour of the day it is.
                                  The road that passes all our farms is the only road to the Gold Diggings and
                                  diggers often drop in on the Woods and Major Jones and bring news of the Goldfields.
                                  This news is sometimes about gold but quite often about whose wife is living with
                                  whom. This is a great country for gossip.

                                  Major Jones now has his brother Llewyllen living with him. I drove across with
                                  George to be introduced to him. Llewyllen’s health is poor and he looks much older than
                                  his years and very like the portrait of Trader Horn. He has the same emaciated features,
                                  burning eyes and long beard. He is proud of his Welsh tenor voice and often bursts into
                                  song.

                                  Both brothers are excellent conversationalists and George enjoys walking over
                                  sometimes on a Sunday for a bit of masculine company. The other day when George
                                  walked across to visit the Joneses, he found both brothers in the shamba and Llew in a
                                  great rage. They had been stooping to inspect a water furrow when Llew backed into a
                                  hornets nest. One furious hornet stung him on the seat and another on the back of his
                                  neck. Llew leapt forward and somehow his false teeth shot out into the furrow and were
                                  carried along by the water. When George arrived Llew had retrieved his teeth but
                                  George swears that, in the commotion, the heavy leather leggings, which Llew always
                                  wears, had swivelled around on his thin legs and were calves to the front.
                                  George has heard that Major Jones is to sell pert of his land to his Swedish brother-in-law, Max Coster, so we will soon have another couple in the neighbourhood.

                                  I’ve had a bit of a pantomime here on the farm. On the day we went to Tukuyu,
                                  all our washing was stolen from the clothes line and also our new charcoal iron. George
                                  reported the matter to the police and they sent out a plain clothes policeman. He wears
                                  the long white Arab gown called a Kanzu much in vogue here amongst the African elite
                                  but, alas for secrecy, huge black police boots protrude from beneath the Kanzu and, to
                                  add to this revealing clue, the askari springs to attention and salutes each time I pass by.
                                  Not much hope of finding out the identity of the thief I fear.

                                  George’s furrow was entirely successful and we now have water running behind
                                  the kitchen. Our drinking water we get from a lovely little spring on the farm. We boil and
                                  filter it for safety’s sake. I don’t think that is necessary. The furrow water is used for
                                  washing pots and pans and for bath water.

                                  Lots of love,
                                  Eleanor

                                  Mchewe Estate. 8th. August 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I think it is about time I told you that we are going to have a baby. We are both
                                  thrilled about it. I have not seen a Doctor but feel very well and you are not to worry. I
                                  looked it up in my handbook for wives and reckon that the baby is due about February
                                  8th. next year.

                                  The announcement came from George, not me! I had been feeling queasy for
                                  days and was waiting for the right moment to tell George. You know. Soft lights and
                                  music etc. However when I was listlessly poking my food around one lunch time
                                  George enquired calmly, “When are you going to tell me about the baby?” Not at all
                                  according to the book! The problem is where to have the baby. February is a very wet
                                  month and the nearest Doctor is over 50 miles away at Tukuyu. I cannot go to stay at
                                  Tukuyu because there is no European accommodation at the hospital, no hotel and no
                                  friend with whom I could stay.

                                  George thinks I should go South to you but Capetown is so very far away and I
                                  love my little home here. Also George says he could not come all the way down with
                                  me as he simply must stay here and get the farm on its feet. He would drive me as far
                                  as the railway in Northern Rhodesia. It is a difficult decision to take. Write and tell me what
                                  you think.

                                  The days tick by quietly here. The servants are very willing but have to be
                                  supervised and even then a crisis can occur. Last Saturday I was feeling squeamish and
                                  decided not to have lunch. I lay reading on the couch whilst George sat down to a
                                  solitary curry lunch. Suddenly he gave an exclamation and pushed back his chair. I
                                  jumped up to see what was wrong and there, on his plate, gleaming in the curry gravy
                                  were small bits of broken glass. I hurried to the kitchen to confront Lamek with the plate.
                                  He explained that he had dropped the new and expensive bottle of curry powder on
                                  the brick floor of the kitchen. He did not tell me as he thought I would make a “shauri” so
                                  he simply scooped up the curry powder, removed the larger pieces of glass and used
                                  part of the powder for seasoning the lunch.

                                  The weather is getting warmer now. It was very cold in June and July and we had
                                  fires in the daytime as well as at night. Now that much of the land has been cleared we
                                  are able to go for pleasant walks in the weekends. My favourite spot is a waterfall on the
                                  Mchewe River just on the boundary of our land. There is a delightful little pool below the
                                  waterfall and one day George intends to stock it with trout.

                                  Now that there are more Europeans around to buy meat the natives find it worth
                                  their while to kill an occasional beast. Every now and again a native arrives with a large
                                  bowl of freshly killed beef for sale. One has no way of knowing whether the animal was
                                  healthy and the meat is often still warm and very bloody. I hated handling it at first but am
                                  becoming accustomed to it now and have even started a brine tub. There is no other
                                  way of keeping meat here and it can only be kept in its raw state for a few hours before
                                  going bad. One of the delicacies is the hump which all African cattle have. When corned
                                  it is like the best brisket.

                                  See what a housewife I am becoming.
                                  With much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. Sept.6th. 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I have grown to love the life here and am sad to think I shall be leaving
                                  Tanganyika soon for several months. Yes I am coming down to have the baby in the
                                  bosom of the family. George thinks it best and so does the doctor. I didn’t mention it
                                  before but I have never recovered fully from the effects of that bad bout of malaria and
                                  so I have been persuaded to leave George and our home and go to the Cape, in the
                                  hope that I shall come back here as fit as when I first arrived in the country plus a really
                                  healthy and bouncing baby. I am torn two ways, I long to see you all – but how I would
                                  love to stay on here.

                                  George will drive me down to Northern Rhodesia in early October to catch a
                                  South bound train. I’ll telegraph the date of departure when I know it myself. The road is
                                  very, very bad and the car has been giving a good deal of trouble so, though the baby
                                  is not due until early February, George thinks it best to get the journey over soon as
                                  possible, for the rains break in November and the the roads will then be impassable. It
                                  may take us five or six days to reach Broken Hill as we will take it slowly. I am looking
                                  forward to the drive through new country and to camping out at night.
                                  Our days pass quietly by. George is out on the shamba most of the day. He
                                  goes out before breakfast on weekdays and spends most of the day working with the
                                  men – not only supervising but actually working with his hands and beating the labourers
                                  at their own jobs. He comes to the house for meals and tea breaks. I potter around the
                                  house and garden, sew, mend and read. Lamek continues to be a treasure. he turns out
                                  some surprising dishes. One of his specialities is stuffed chicken. He carefully skins the
                                  chicken removing all bones. He then minces all the chicken meat and adds minced onion
                                  and potatoes. He then stuffs the chicken skin with the minced meat and carefully sews it
                                  together again. The resulting dish is very filling because the boned chicken is twice the
                                  size of a normal one. It lies on its back as round as a football with bloated legs in the air.
                                  Rather repulsive to look at but Lamek is most proud of his accomplishment.
                                  The other day he produced another of his masterpieces – a cooked tortoise. It
                                  was served on a dish covered with parsley and crouched there sans shell but, only too
                                  obviously, a tortoise. I took one look and fled with heaving diaphragm, but George said
                                  it tasted quite good. He tells me that he has had queerer dishes produced by former
                                  cooks. He says that once in his hunting days his cook served up a skinned baby
                                  monkey with its hands folded on its breast. He says it would take a cannibal to eat that
                                  dish.

                                  And now for something sad. Poor old Llew died quite suddenly and it was a sad
                                  shock to this tiny community. We went across to the funeral and it was a very simple and
                                  dignified affair. Llew was buried on Joni’s farm in a grave dug by the farm boys. The
                                  body was wrapped in a blanket and bound to some boards and lowered into the
                                  ground. There was no service. The men just said “Good-bye Llew.” and “Sleep well
                                  Llew”, and things like that. Then Joni and his brother-in-law Max, and George shovelled
                                  soil over the body after which the grave was filled in by Joni’s shamba boys. It was a
                                  lovely bright afternoon and I thought how simple and sensible a funeral it was.
                                  I hope you will be glad to have me home. I bet Dad will be holding thumbs that
                                  the baby will be a girl.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Note
                                  “There are no letters to my family during the period of Sept. 1931 to June 1932
                                  because during these months I was living with my parents and sister in a suburb of
                                  Cape Town. I had hoped to return to Tanganyika by air with my baby soon after her
                                  birth in Feb.1932 but the doctor would not permit this.

                                  A month before my baby was born, a company called Imperial Airways, had
                                  started the first passenger service between South Africa and England. One of the night
                                  stops was at Mbeya near my husband’s coffee farm, and it was my intention to take the
                                  train to Broken Hill in Northern Rhodesia and to fly from there to Mbeya with my month
                                  old baby. In those days however, commercial flying was still a novelty and the doctor
                                  was not sure that flying at a high altitude might not have an adverse effect upon a young
                                  baby.

                                  He strongly advised me to wait until the baby was four months old and I did this
                                  though the long wait was very trying to my husband alone on our farm in Tanganyika,
                                  and to me, cherished though I was in my old home.

                                  My story, covering those nine long months is soon told. My husband drove me
                                  down from Mbeya to Broken Hill in NorthernRhodesia. The journey was tedious as the
                                  weather was very hot and dry and the road sandy and rutted, very different from the
                                  Great North road as it is today. The wooden wheel spokes of the car became so dry
                                  that they rattled and George had to bind wet rags around them. We had several
                                  punctures and with one thing and another I was lucky to catch the train.
                                  My parents were at Cape Town station to welcome me and I stayed
                                  comfortably with them, living very quietly, until my baby was born. She arrived exactly
                                  on the appointed day, Feb.8th.

                                  I wrote to my husband “Our Charmian Ann is a darling baby. She is very fair and
                                  rather pale and has the most exquisite hands, with long tapering fingers. Daddy
                                  absolutely dotes on her and so would you, if you were here. I can’t bear to think that you
                                  are so terribly far away. Although Ann was born exactly on the day, I was taken quite by
                                  surprise. It was awfully hot on the night before, and before going to bed I had a fancy for
                                  some water melon. The result was that when I woke in the early morning with labour
                                  pains and vomiting I thought it was just an attack of indigestion due to eating too much
                                  melon. The result was that I did not wake Marjorie until the pains were pretty frequent.
                                  She called our next door neighbour who, in his pyjamas, drove me to the nursing home
                                  at breakneck speed. The Matron was very peeved that I had left things so late but all
                                  went well and by nine o’clock, Mother, positively twittering with delight, was allowed to
                                  see me and her first granddaughter . She told me that poor Dad was in such a state of
                                  nerves that he was sick amongst the grapevines. He says that he could not bear to go
                                  through such an anxious time again, — so we will have to have our next eleven in
                                  Tanganyika!”

                                  The next four months passed rapidly as my time was taken up by the demands
                                  of my new baby. Dr. Trudy King’s method of rearing babies was then the vogue and I
                                  stuck fanatically to all the rules he laid down, to the intense exasperation of my parents
                                  who longed to cuddle the child.

                                  As the time of departure drew near my parents became more and more reluctant
                                  to allow me to face the journey alone with their adored grandchild, so my brother,
                                  Graham, very generously offered to escort us on the train to Broken Hill where he could
                                  put us on the plane for Mbeya.

                                  Eleanor Rushby

                                   

                                  Mchewe Estate. June 15th 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You’ll be glad to know that we arrived quite safe and sound and very, very
                                  happy to be home.The train Journey was uneventful. Ann slept nearly all the way.
                                  Graham was very kind and saw to everything. He even sat with the baby whilst I went
                                  to meals in the dining car.

                                  We were met at Broken Hill by the Thoms who had arranged accommodation for
                                  us at the hotel for the night. They also drove us to the aerodrome in the morning where
                                  the Airways agent told us that Ann is the first baby to travel by air on this section of the
                                  Cape to England route. The plane trip was very bumpy indeed especially between
                                  Broken Hill and Mpika. Everyone was ill including poor little Ann who sicked up her milk
                                  all over the front of my new coat. I arrived at Mbeya looking a sorry caricature of Radiant
                                  Motherhood. I must have been pale green and the baby was snow white. Under the
                                  circumstances it was a good thing that George did not meet us. We were met instead
                                  by Ken Menzies, the owner of the Mbeya Hotel where we spent the night. Ken was
                                  most fatherly and kind and a good nights rest restored Ann and me to our usual robust
                                  health.

                                  Mbeya has greatly changed. The hotel is now finished and can accommodate
                                  fifty guests. It consists of a large main building housing a large bar and dining room and
                                  offices and a number of small cottage bedrooms. It even has electric light. There are
                                  several buildings out at the aerodrome and private houses going up in Mbeya.
                                  After breakfast Ken Menzies drove us out to the farm where we had a warm
                                  welcome from George, who looks well but rather thin. The house was spotless and the
                                  new cook, Abel, had made light scones for tea. George had prepared all sorts of lovely
                                  surprises. There is a new reed ceiling in the living room and a new dresser gay with
                                  willow pattern plates which he had ordered from England. There is also a writing table
                                  and a square table by the door for visitors hats. More personal is a lovely model ship
                                  which George assembled from one of those Hobbie’s kits. It puts the finishing touch to
                                  the rather old world air of our living room.

                                  In the bedroom there is a large double bed which George made himself. It has
                                  strips of old car tyres nailed to a frame which makes a fine springy mattress and on top
                                  of this is a thick mattress of kapok.In the kitchen there is a good wood stove which
                                  George salvaged from a Mission dump. It looks a bit battered but works very well. The
                                  new cook is excellent. The only blight is that he will wear rubber soled tennis shoes and
                                  they smell awful. I daren’t hurt his feelings by pointing this out though. Opposite the
                                  kitchen is a new laundry building containing a forty gallon hot water drum and a sink for
                                  washing up. Lovely!

                                  George has been working very hard. He now has forty acres of coffee seedlings
                                  planted out and has also found time to plant a rose garden and fruit trees. There are
                                  orange and peach trees, tree tomatoes, paw paws, guavas and berries. He absolutely
                                  adores Ann who has been very good and does not seem at all unsettled by the long
                                  journey.

                                  It is absolutely heavenly to be back and I shall be happier than ever now that I
                                  have a baby to play with during the long hours when George is busy on the farm,
                                  Thank you for all your love and care during the many months I was with you. Ann
                                  sends a special bubble for granddad.

                                  Your very loving,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate Mbeya July 18th 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Ann at five months is enchanting. She is a very good baby, smiles readily and is
                                  gaining weight steadily. She doesn’t sleep much during the day but that does not
                                  matter, because, apart from washing her little things, I have nothing to do but attend to
                                  her. She sleeps very well at night which is a blessing as George has to get up very
                                  early to start work on the shamba and needs a good nights rest.
                                  My nights are not so good, because we are having a plague of rats which frisk
                                  around in the bedroom at night. Great big ones that come up out of the long grass in the
                                  gorge beside the house and make cosy homes on our reed ceiling and in the thatch of
                                  the roof.

                                  We always have a night light burning so that, if necessary, I can attend to Ann
                                  with a minimum of fuss, and the things I see in that dim light! There are gaps between
                                  the reeds and one night I heard, plop! and there, before my horrified gaze, lay a newly
                                  born hairless baby rat on the floor by the bed, plop, plop! and there lay two more.
                                  Quite dead, poor things – but what a careless mother.

                                  I have also seen rats scampering around on the tops of the mosquito nets and
                                  sometimes we have them on our bed. They have a lovely game. They swarm down
                                  the cord from which the mosquito net is suspended, leap onto the bed and onto the
                                  floor. We do not have our net down now the cold season is here and there are few
                                  mosquitoes.

                                  Last week a rat crept under Ann’s net which hung to the floor and bit her little
                                  finger, so now I tuck the net in under the mattress though it makes it difficult for me to
                                  attend to her at night. We shall have to get a cat somewhere. Ann’s pram has not yet
                                  arrived so George carries her when we go walking – to her great content.
                                  The native women around here are most interested in Ann. They come to see
                                  her, bearing small gifts, and usually bring a child or two with them. They admire my child
                                  and I admire theirs and there is an exchange of gifts. They produce a couple of eggs or
                                  a few bananas or perhaps a skinny fowl and I hand over sugar, salt or soap as they
                                  value these commodities. The most lavish gift went to the wife of Thomas our headman,
                                  who produced twin daughters in the same week as I had Ann.

                                  Our neighbours have all been across to welcome me back and to admire the
                                  baby. These include Marion Coster who came out to join her husband whilst I was in
                                  South Africa. The two Hickson-Wood children came over on a fat old white donkey.
                                  They made a pretty picture sitting astride, one behind the other – Maureen with her arms
                                  around small Michael’s waist. A native toto led the donkey and the children’ s ayah
                                  walked beside it.

                                  It is quite cold here now but the sun is bright and the air dry. The whole
                                  countryside is beautifully green and we are a very happy little family.

                                  Lots and lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate August 11th 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George has been very unwell for the past week. He had a nasty gash on his
                                  knee which went septic. He had a swelling in the groin and a high temperature and could
                                  not sleep at night for the pain in his leg. Ann was very wakeful too during the same
                                  period, I think she is teething. I luckily have kept fit though rather harassed. Yesterday the
                                  leg looked so inflamed that George decided to open up the wound himself. he made
                                  quite a big cut in exactly the right place. You should have seen the blackish puss
                                  pouring out.

                                  After he had thoroughly cleaned the wound George sewed it up himself. he has
                                  the proper surgical needles and gut. He held the cut together with his left hand and
                                  pushed the needle through the flesh with his right. I pulled the needle out and passed it
                                  to George for the next stitch. I doubt whether a surgeon could have made a neater job
                                  of it. He is still confined to the couch but today his temperature is normal. Some
                                  husband!

                                  The previous week was hectic in another way. We had a visit from lions! George
                                  and I were having supper about 8.30 on Tuesday night when the back verandah was
                                  suddenly invaded by women and children from the servants quarters behind the kitchen.
                                  They were all yelling “Simba, Simba.” – simba means lions. The door opened suddenly
                                  and the houseboy rushed in to say that there were lions at the huts. George got up
                                  swiftly, fetched gun and ammunition from the bedroom and with the houseboy carrying
                                  the lamp, went off to investigate. I remained at the table, carrying on with my supper as I
                                  felt a pioneer’s wife should! Suddenly something big leapt through the open window
                                  behind me. You can imagine what I thought! I know now that it is quite true to say one’s
                                  hair rises when one is scared. However it was only Kelly, our huge Irish wolfhound,
                                  taking cover.

                                  George returned quite soon to say that apparently the commotion made by the
                                  women and children had frightened the lions off. He found their tracks in the soft earth
                                  round the huts and a bag of maize that had been playfully torn open but the lions had
                                  moved on.

                                  Next day we heard that they had moved to Hickson-Wood’s shamba. Hicky
                                  came across to say that the lions had jumped over the wall of his cattle boma and killed
                                  both his white Muskat riding donkeys.
                                  He and a friend sat up all next night over the remains but the lions did not return to
                                  the kill.

                                  Apart from the little set back last week, Ann is blooming. She has a cap of very
                                  fine fair hair and clear blue eyes under straight brow. She also has lovely dimples in both
                                  cheeks. We are very proud of her.

                                  Our neighbours are picking coffee but the crops are small and the price is low. I
                                  am amazed that they are so optimistic about the future. No one in these parts ever
                                  seems to grouse though all are living on capital. They all say “Well if the worst happens
                                  we can always go up to the Lupa Diggings.”

                                  Don’t worry about us, we have enough to tide us over for some time yet.

                                  Much love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 28th Sept. 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  News! News! I’m going to have another baby. George and I are delighted and I
                                  hope it will be a boy this time. I shall be able to have him at Mbeya because things are
                                  rapidly changing here. Several German families have moved to Mbeya including a
                                  German doctor who means to build a hospital there. I expect he will make a very good
                                  living because there must now be some hundreds of Europeans within a hundred miles
                                  radius of Mbeya. The Europeans are mostly British or German but there are also
                                  Greeks and, I believe, several other nationalities are represented on the Lupa Diggings.
                                  Ann is blooming and developing according to the Book except that she has no
                                  teeth yet! Kath Hickson-Wood has given her a very nice high chair and now she has
                                  breakfast and lunch at the table with us. Everything within reach goes on the floor to her
                                  amusement and my exasperation!

                                  You ask whether we have any Church of England missionaries in our part. No we
                                  haven’t though there are Lutheran and Roman Catholic Missions. I have never even
                                  heard of a visiting Church of England Clergyman to these parts though there are babies
                                  in plenty who have not been baptised. Jolly good thing I had Ann Christened down
                                  there.

                                  The R.C. priests in this area are called White Fathers. They all have beards and
                                  wear white cassocks and sun helmets. One, called Father Keiling, calls around frequently.
                                  Though none of us in this area is Catholic we take it in turn to put him up for the night. The
                                  Catholic Fathers in their turn are most hospitable to travellers regardless of their beliefs.
                                  Rather a sad thing has happened. Lucas our old chicken-boy is dead. I shall miss
                                  his toothy smile. George went to the funeral and fired two farewell shots from his rifle
                                  over the grave – a gesture much appreciated by the locals. Lucas in his day was a good
                                  hunter.

                                  Several of the locals own muzzle loading guns but the majority hunt with dogs
                                  and spears. The dogs wear bells which make an attractive jingle but I cannot bear the
                                  idea of small antelope being run down until they are exhausted before being clubbed of
                                  stabbed to death. We seldom eat venison as George does not care to shoot buck.
                                  Recently though, he shot an eland and Abel rendered down the fat which is excellent for
                                  cooking and very like beef fat.

                                  Much love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. P.O.Mbeya 21st November 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George has gone off to the Lupa for a week with John Molteno. John came up
                                  here with the idea of buying a coffee farm but he has changed his mind and now thinks of
                                  staking some claims on the diggings and also setting up as a gold buyer.

                                  Did I tell you about his arrival here? John and George did some elephant hunting
                                  together in French Equatorial Africa and when John heard that George had married and
                                  settled in Tanganyika, he also decided to come up here. He drove up from Cape Town
                                  in a Baby Austin and arrived just as our labourers were going home for the day. The little
                                  car stopped half way up our hill and John got out to investigate. You should have heard
                                  the astonished exclamations when John got out – all 6 ft 5 ins. of him! He towered over
                                  the little car and even to me it seemed impossible for him to have made the long
                                  journey in so tiny a car.

                                  Kath Wood has been over several times lately. She is slim and looks so right in
                                  the shirt and corduroy slacks she almost always wears. She was here yesterday when
                                  the shamba boy, digging in the front garden, unearthed a large earthenware cooking pot,
                                  sealed at the top. I was greatly excited and had an instant mental image of fabulous
                                  wealth. We made the boy bring the pot carefully on to the verandah and opened it in
                                  happy anticipation. What do you think was inside? Nothing but a grinning skull! Such a
                                  treat for a pregnant female.

                                  We have a tree growing here that had lovely straight branches covered by a
                                  smooth bark. I got the garden boy to cut several of these branches of a uniform size,
                                  peeled off the bark and have made Ann a playpen with the poles which are much like
                                  broom sticks. Now I can leave her unattended when I do my chores. The other morning
                                  after breakfast I put Ann in her playpen on the verandah and gave her a piece of toast
                                  and honey to keep her quiet whilst I laundered a few of her things. When I looked out a
                                  little later I was horrified to see a number of bees buzzing around her head whilst she
                                  placidly concentrated on her toast. I made a rapid foray and rescued her but I still don’t
                                  know whether that was the thing to do.

                                  We all send our love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbeya Hospital. April 25th. 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Here I am, installed at the very new hospital, built by Dr Eckhardt, awaiting the
                                  arrival of the new baby. George has gone back to the farm on foot but will walk in again
                                  to spend the weekend with us. Ann is with me and enjoys the novelty of playing with
                                  other children. The Eckhardts have two, a pretty little girl of two and a half and a very fair
                                  roly poly boy of Ann’s age. Ann at fourteen months is very active. She is quite a little girl
                                  now with lovely dimples. She walks well but is backward in teething.

                                  George, Ann and I had a couple of days together at the hotel before I moved in
                                  here and several of the local women visited me and have promised to visit me in
                                  hospital. The trip from farm to town was very entertaining if not very comfortable. There
                                  is ten miles of very rough road between our farm and Utengule Mission and beyond the
                                  Mission there is a fair thirteen or fourteen mile road to Mbeya.

                                  As we have no car now the doctor’s wife offered to drive us from the Mission to
                                  Mbeya but she would not risk her car on the road between the Mission and our farm.
                                  The upshot was that I rode in the Hickson-Woods machila for that ten mile stretch. The
                                  machila is a canopied hammock, slung from a bamboo pole, in which I reclined, not too
                                  comfortably in my unwieldy state, with Ann beside me or sometime straddling me. Four
                                  of our farm boys carried the machila on their shoulders, two fore and two aft. The relief
                                  bearers walked on either side. There must have been a dozen in all and they sang a sort
                                  of sea shanty song as they walked. One man would sing a verse and the others took up
                                  the chorus. They often improvise as they go. They moaned about my weight (at least
                                  George said so! I don’t follow Ki-Swahili well yet) and expressed the hope that I would
                                  have a son and that George would reward them handsomely.

                                  George and Kelly, the dog, followed close behind the machila and behind
                                  George came Abel our cook and his wife and small daughter Annalie, all in their best
                                  attire. The cook wore a palm beach suit, large Terai hat and sunglasses and two colour
                                  shoes and quite lent a tone to the proceedings! Right at the back came the rag tag and
                                  bobtail who joined the procession just for fun.

                                  Mrs Eckhardt was already awaiting us at the Mission when we arrived and we had
                                  an uneventful trip to the Mbeya Hotel.

                                  During my last week at the farm I felt very tired and engaged the cook’s small
                                  daughter, Annalie, to amuse Ann for an hour after lunch so that I could have a rest. They
                                  played in the small verandah room which adjoins our bedroom and where I keep all my
                                  sewing materials. One afternoon I was startled by a scream from Ann. I rushed to the
                                  room and found Ann with blood steaming from her cheek. Annalie knelt beside her,
                                  looking startled and frightened, with my embroidery scissors in her hand. She had cut off
                                  half of the long curling golden lashes on one of Ann’s eyelids and, in trying to finish the
                                  job, had cut off a triangular flap of skin off Ann’s cheek bone.

                                  I called Abel, the cook, and demanded that he should chastise his daughter there and
                                  then and I soon heard loud shrieks from behind the kitchen. He spanked her with a
                                  bamboo switch but I am sure not as well as she deserved. Africans are very tolerant
                                  towards their children though I have seen husbands and wives fighting furiously.
                                  I feel very well but long to have the confinement over.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbeya Hospital. 2nd May 1933.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Little George arrived at 7.30 pm on Saturday evening 29 th. April. George was
                                  with me at the time as he had walked in from the farm for news, and what a wonderful bit
                                  of luck that was. The doctor was away on a case on the Diggings and I was bathing Ann
                                  with George looking on, when the pains started. George dried Ann and gave her
                                  supper and put her to bed. Afterwards he sat on the steps outside my room and a
                                  great comfort it was to know that he was there.

                                  The confinement was short but pretty hectic. The Doctor returned to the Hospital
                                  just in time to deliver the baby. He is a grand little boy, beautifully proportioned. The
                                  doctor says he has never seen a better formed baby. He is however rather funny
                                  looking just now as his head is, very temporarily, egg shaped. He has a shock of black
                                  silky hair like a gollywog and believe it or not, he has a slight black moustache.
                                  George came in, looked at the baby, looked at me, and we both burst out
                                  laughing. The doctor was shocked and said so. He has no sense of humour and couldn’t
                                  understand that we, though bursting with pride in our son, could never the less laugh at
                                  him.

                                  Friends in Mbeya have sent me the most gorgeous flowers and my room is
                                  transformed with delphiniums, roses and carnations. The room would be very austere
                                  without the flowers. Curtains, bedspread and enamelware, walls and ceiling are all
                                  snowy white.

                                  George hired a car and took Ann home next day. I have little George for
                                  company during the day but he is removed at night. I am longing to get him home and
                                  away from the German nurse who feeds him on black tea when he cries. She insists that
                                  tea is a medicine and good for him.

                                  Much love from a proud mother of two.
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate 12May 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  We are all together at home again and how lovely it feels. Even the house
                                  servants seem pleased. The boy had decorated the lounge with sprays of
                                  bougainvillaea and Abel had backed one of his good sponge cakes.

                                  Ann looked fat and rosy but at first was only moderately interested in me and the
                                  new baby but she soon thawed. George is good with her and will continue to dress Ann
                                  in the mornings and put her to bed until I am satisfied with Georgie.

                                  He, poor mite, has a nasty rash on face and neck. I am sure it is just due to that
                                  tea the nurse used to give him at night. He has lost his moustache and is fast loosing his
                                  wild black hair and emerging as quite a handsome babe. He is a very masculine looking
                                  infant with much more strongly marked eyebrows and a larger nose that Ann had. He is
                                  very good and lies quietly in his basket even when awake.

                                  George has been making a hatching box for brown trout ova and has set it up in
                                  a small clear stream fed by a spring in readiness for the ova which is expected from
                                  South Africa by next weeks plane. Some keen fishermen from Mbeya and the District
                                  have clubbed together to buy the ova. The fingerlings are later to be transferred to
                                  streams in Mbeya and Tukuyu Districts.

                                  I shall now have my hands full with the two babies and will not have much time for the
                                  garden, or I fear, for writing very long letters. Remember though, that no matter how
                                  large my family becomes, I shall always love you as much as ever.

                                  Your affectionate,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  The four of us are all well but alas we have lost our dear Kelly. He was rather a
                                  silly dog really, although he grew so big he retained all his puppy ways but we were all
                                  very fond of him, especially George because Kelly attached himself to George whilst I
                                  was away having Ann and from that time on he was George’s shadow. I think he had
                                  some form of biliary fever. He died stretched out on the living room couch late last night,
                                  with George sitting beside him so that he would not feel alone.

                                  The children are growing fast. Georgie is a darling. He now has a fluff of pale
                                  brown hair and his eyes are large and dark brown. Ann is very plump and fair.
                                  We have had several visitors lately. Apart from neighbours, a car load of diggers
                                  arrived one night and John Molteno and his bride were here. She is a very attractive girl
                                  but, I should say, more suited to life in civilisation than in this back of beyond. She has
                                  gone out to the diggings with her husband and will have to walk a good stretch of the fifty
                                  or so miles.

                                  The diggers had to sleep in the living room on the couch and on hastily erected
                                  camp beds. They arrived late at night and left after breakfast next day. One had half a
                                  beard, the other side of his face had been forcibly shaved in the bar the night before.

                                  your affectionate,
                                  Eleanor

                                  Mchewe Estate. August 10 th. 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George is away on safari with two Indian Army officers. The money he will get for
                                  his services will be very welcome because this coffee growing is a slow business, and
                                  our capitol is rapidly melting away. The job of acting as White Hunter was unexpected
                                  or George would not have taken on the job of hatching the ova which duly arrived from
                                  South Africa.

                                  George and the District Commissioner, David Pollock, went to meet the plane
                                  by which the ova had been consigned but the pilot knew nothing about the package. It
                                  came to light in the mail bag with the parcels! However the ova came to no harm. David
                                  Pollock and George brought the parcel to the farm and carefully transferred the ova to
                                  the hatching box. It was interesting to watch the tiny fry hatch out – a process which took
                                  several days. Many died in the process and George removed the dead by sucking
                                  them up in a glass tube.

                                  When hatched, the tiny fry were fed on ant eggs collected by the boys. I had to
                                  take over the job of feeding and removing the dead when George left on safari. The fry
                                  have to be fed every four hours, like the baby, so each time I have fed Georgie. I hurry
                                  down to feed the trout.

                                  The children are very good but keep me busy. Ann can now say several words
                                  and understands more. She adores Georgie. I long to show them off to you.

                                  Very much love
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. October 27th 1933

                                  Dear Family,

                                  All just over flu. George and Ann were very poorly. I did not fare so badly and
                                  Georgie came off best. He is on a bottle now.

                                  There was some excitement here last Wednesday morning. At 6.30 am. I called
                                  for boiling water to make Georgie’s food. No water arrived but muffled shouting and the
                                  sound of blows came from the kitchen. I went to investigate and found a fierce fight in
                                  progress between the house boy and the kitchen boy. In my efforts to make them stop
                                  fighting I went too close and got a sharp bang on the mouth with the edge of an
                                  enamelled plate the kitchen boy was using as a weapon. My teeth cut my lip inside and
                                  the plate cut it outside and blood flowed from mouth to chin. The boys were petrified.
                                  By the time I had fed Georgie the lip was stiff and swollen. George went in wrath
                                  to the kitchen and by breakfast time both house boy and kitchen boy had swollen faces
                                  too. Since then I have a kettle of boiling water to hand almost before the words are out
                                  of my mouth. I must say that the fight was because the house boy had clouted the
                                  kitchen boy for keeping me waiting! In this land of piece work it is the job of the kitchen
                                  boy to light the fire and boil the kettle but the houseboy’s job to carry the kettle to me.
                                  I have seen little of Kath Wood or Marion Coster for the past two months. Major
                                  Jones is the neighbour who calls most regularly. He has a wireless set and calls on all of
                                  us to keep us up to date with world as well as local news. He often brings oranges for
                                  Ann who adores him. He is a very nice person but no oil painting and makes no effort to
                                  entertain Ann but she thinks he is fine. Perhaps his monocle appeals to her.

                                  George has bought a six foot long galvanised bath which is a great improvement
                                  on the smaller oval one we have used until now. The smaller one had grown battered
                                  from much use and leaks like a sieve. Fortunately our bathroom has a cement floor,
                                  because one had to fill the bath to the brim and then bath extremely quickly to avoid
                                  being left high and dry.

                                  Lots and lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 1st December 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Ann has not been well. We think she has had malaria. She has grown a good
                                  deal lately and looks much thinner and rather pale. Georgie is thriving and has such
                                  sparkling brown eyes and a ready smile. He and Ann make a charming pair, one so fair
                                  and the other dark.

                                  The Moltenos’ spent a few days here and took Georgie and me to Mbeya so
                                  that Georgie could be vaccinated. However it was an unsatisfactory trip because the
                                  doctor had no vaccine.

                                  George went to the Lupa with the Moltenos and returned to the farm in their Baby
                                  Austin which they have lent to us for a week. This was to enable me to go to Mbeya to
                                  have a couple of teeth filled by a visiting dentist.

                                  We went to Mbeya in the car on Saturday. It was quite a squash with the four of
                                  us on the front seat of the tiny car. Once George grabbed the babies foot instead of the
                                  gear knob! We had Georgie vaccinated at the hospital and then went to the hotel where
                                  the dentist was installed. Mr Dare, the dentist, had few instruments and they were very
                                  tarnished. I sat uncomfortably on a kitchen chair whilst he tinkered with my teeth. He filled
                                  three but two of the fillings came out that night. This meant another trip to Mbeya in the
                                  Baby Austin but this time they seem all right.

                                  The weather is very hot and dry and the garden a mess. We are having trouble
                                  with the young coffee trees too. Cut worms are killing off seedlings in the nursery and
                                  there is a borer beetle in the planted out coffee.

                                  George bought a large grey donkey from some wandering Masai and we hope
                                  the children will enjoy riding it later on.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 14th February 1934.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You will be sorry to hear that little Ann has been very ill, indeed we were terribly
                                  afraid that we were going to lose her. She enjoyed her birthday on the 8th. All the toys
                                  you, and her English granny, sent were unwrapped with such delight. However next
                                  day she seemed listless and a bit feverish so I tucked her up in bed after lunch. I dosed
                                  her with quinine and aspirin and she slept fitfully. At about eleven o’clock I was
                                  awakened by a strange little cry. I turned up the night light and was horrified to see that
                                  Ann was in a convulsion. I awakened George who, as always in an emergency, was
                                  perfectly calm and practical. He filled the small bath with very warm water and emersed
                                  Ann in it, placing a cold wet cloth on her head. We then wrapped her in blankets and
                                  gave her an enema and she settled down to sleep. A few hours later we had the same
                                  thing over again.

                                  At first light we sent a runner to Mbeya to fetch the doctor but waited all day in
                                  vain and in the evening the runner returned to say that the doctor had gone to a case on
                                  the diggings. Ann had been feverish all day with two or three convulsions. Neither
                                  George or I wished to leave the bedroom, but there was Georgie to consider, and in
                                  the afternoon I took him out in the garden for a while whilst George sat with Ann.
                                  That night we both sat up all night and again Ann had those wretched attacks of
                                  convulsions. George and I were worn out with anxiety by the time the doctor arrived the
                                  next afternoon. Ann had not been able to keep down any quinine and had had only
                                  small sips of water since the onset of the attack.

                                  The doctor at once diagnosed the trouble as malaria aggravated by teething.
                                  George held Ann whilst the Doctor gave her an injection. At the first attempt the needle
                                  bent into a bow, George was furious! The second attempt worked and after a few hours
                                  Ann’s temperature dropped and though she was ill for two days afterwards she is now
                                  up and about. She has also cut the last of her baby teeth, thank God. She looks thin and
                                  white, but should soon pick up. It has all been a great strain to both of us. Georgie
                                  behaved like an angel throughout. He played happily in his cot and did not seem to
                                  sense any tension as people say, babies do. Our baby was cheerful and not at all
                                  subdued.

                                  This is the rainy season and it is a good thing that some work has been done on
                                  our road or the doctor might not have got through.

                                  Much love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 1st October 1934

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  We are all well now, thank goodness, but last week Georgie gave us such a
                                  fright. I was sitting on the verandah, busy with some sewing and not watching Ann and
                                  Georgie, who were trying to reach a bunch of bananas which hung on a rope from a
                                  beam of the verandah. Suddenly I heard a crash, Georgie had fallen backward over the
                                  edge of the verandah and hit the back of his head on the edge of the brick furrow which
                                  carries away the rainwater. He lay flat on his back with his arms spread out and did not
                                  move or cry. When I picked him up he gave a little whimper, I carried him to his cot and
                                  bathed his face and soon he began sitting up and appeared quite normal. The trouble
                                  began after he had vomited up his lunch. He began to whimper and bang his head
                                  against the cot.

                                  George and I were very worried because we have no transport so we could not
                                  take Georgie to the doctor and we could not bear to go through again what we had gone
                                  through with Ann earlier in the year. Then, in the late afternoon, a miracle happened. Two
                                  men George hardly knew, and complete strangers to me, called in on their way from the
                                  diggings to Mbeya and they kindly drove Georgie and me to the hospital. The Doctor
                                  allowed me to stay with Georgie and we spent five days there. Luckily he responded to
                                  treatment and is now as alive as ever. Children do put years on one!

                                  There is nothing much else to report. We have a new vegetable garden which is
                                  doing well but the earth here is strange. Gardens seem to do well for two years but by
                                  that time the soil is exhausted and one must move the garden somewhere else. The
                                  coffee looks well but it will be another year before we can expect even a few bags of
                                  coffee and prices are still low. Anyway by next year George should have some good
                                  return for all his hard work.

                                  Lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. November 4th 1934

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George is home from his White Hunting safari looking very sunburnt and well.
                                  The elderly American, who was his client this time, called in here at the farm to meet me
                                  and the children. It is amazing what spirit these old lads have! This one looked as though
                                  he should be thinking in terms of slippers and an armchair but no, he thinks in terms of
                                  high powered rifles with telescopic sights.

                                  It is lovely being together again and the children are delighted to have their Dad
                                  home. Things are always exciting when George is around. The day after his return
                                  George said at breakfast, “We can’t go on like this. You and the kids never get off the
                                  shamba. We’ll simply have to get a car.” You should have heard the excitement. “Get a
                                  car Daddy?’” cried Ann jumping in her chair so that her plaits bounced. “Get a car
                                  Daddy?” echoed Georgie his brown eyes sparkling. “A car,” said I startled, “However
                                  can we afford one?”

                                  “Well,” said George, “on my way back from Safari I heard that a car is to be sold
                                  this week at the Tukuyu Court, diseased estate or bankruptcy or something, I might get it
                                  cheap and it is an A.C.” The name meant nothing to me, but George explained that an
                                  A.C. is first cousin to a Rolls Royce.

                                  So off he went to the sale and next day the children and I listened all afternoon for
                                  the sound of an approaching car. We had many false alarms but, towards evening we
                                  heard what appeared to be the roar of an aeroplane engine. It was the A.C. roaring her
                                  way up our steep hill with a long plume of steam waving gaily above her radiator.
                                  Out jumped my beaming husband and in no time at all, he was showing off her
                                  points to an admiring family. Her lines are faultless and seats though worn are most
                                  comfortable. She has a most elegant air so what does it matter that the radiator leaks like
                                  a sieve, her exhaust pipe has broken off, her tyres are worn almost to the canvas and
                                  she has no windscreen. She goes, and she cost only five pounds.

                                  Next afternoon George, the kids and I piled into the car and drove along the road
                                  on lookout for guinea fowl. All went well on the outward journey but on the homeward
                                  one the poor A.C. simply gasped and died. So I carried the shot gun and George
                                  carried both children and we trailed sadly home. This morning George went with a bunch
                                  of farmhands and brought her home. Truly temperamental, she came home literally
                                  under her own steam.

                                  George now plans to get a second hand engine and radiator for her but it won’t
                                  be an A.C. engine. I think she is the only one of her kind in the country.
                                  I am delighted to hear, dad, that you are sending a bridle for Joseph for
                                  Christmas. I am busy making a saddle out of an old piece of tent canvas stuffed with
                                  kapok, some webbing and some old rug straps. A car and a riding donkey! We’re
                                  definitely carriage folk now.

                                  Lots of love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 28th December 1934

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Thank you for the wonderful Christmas parcel. My frock is a splendid fit. George
                                  declares that no one can knit socks like Mummy and the children love their toys and new
                                  clothes.

                                  Joseph, the donkey, took his bit with an air of bored resignation and Ann now
                                  rides proudly on his back. Joseph is a big strong animal with the looks and disposition of
                                  a mule. he will not go at all unless a native ‘toto’ walks before him and when he does go
                                  he wears a pained expression as though he were carrying fourteen stone instead of
                                  Ann’s fly weight. I walk beside the donkey carrying Georgie and our cat, ‘Skinny Winnie’,
                                  follows behind. Quite a cavalcade. The other day I got so exasperated with Joseph that
                                  I took Ann off and I got on. Joseph tottered a few paces and sat down! to the huge
                                  delight of our farm labourers who were going home from work. Anyway, one good thing,
                                  the donkey is so lazy that there is little chance of him bolting with Ann.

                                  The Moltenos spent Christmas with us and left for the Lupa Diggings yesterday.
                                  They arrived on the 22nd. with gifts for the children and chocolates and beer. That very
                                  afternoon George and John Molteno left for Ivuna, near Lake Ruckwa, to shoot some
                                  guinea fowl and perhaps a goose for our Christmas dinner. We expected the menfolk
                                  back on Christmas Eve and Anne and I spent a busy day making mince pies and
                                  sausage rolls. Why I don’t know, because I am sure Abel could have made them better.
                                  We decorated the Christmas tree and sat up very late but no husbands turned up.
                                  Christmas day passed but still no husbands came. Anne, like me, is expecting a baby
                                  and we both felt pretty forlorn and cross. Anne was certain that they had been caught up
                                  in a party somewhere and had forgotten all about us and I must say when Boxing Day
                                  went by and still George and John did not show up I felt ready to agree with her.
                                  They turned up towards evening and explained that on the homeward trip the car
                                  had bogged down in the mud and that they had spent a miserable Christmas. Anne
                                  refused to believe their story so George, to prove their case, got the game bag and
                                  tipped the contents on to the dining room table. Out fell several guinea fowl, long past
                                  being edible, followed by a large goose so high that it was green and blue where all the
                                  feathers had rotted off.

                                  The stench was too much for two pregnant girls. I shot out of the front door
                                  closely followed by Anne and we were both sick in the garden.

                                  I could not face food that evening but Anne is made of stronger stuff and ate her
                                  belated Christmas dinner with relish.

                                  I am looking forward enormously to having Marjorie here with us. She will be able
                                  to carry back to you an eyewitness account of our home and way of life.

                                  Much love to you all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 5th January 1935

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You cannot imagine how lovely it is to have Marjorie here. She came just in time
                                  because I have had pernicious vomiting and have lost a great deal of weight and she
                                  took charge of the children and made me spend three days in hospital having treatment.
                                  George took me to the hospital on the afternoon of New Years Eve and decided
                                  to spend the night at the hotel and join in the New Years Eve celebrations. I had several
                                  visitors at the hospital that evening and George actually managed to get some imported
                                  grapes for me. He returned to the farm next morning and fetched me from the hospital
                                  four days later. Of course the old A.C. just had to play up. About half way home the
                                  back axle gave in and we had to send a passing native some miles back to a place
                                  called Mbalizi to hire a lorry from a Greek trader to tow us home to the farm.
                                  The children looked well and were full of beans. I think Marjorie was thankful to
                                  hand them over to me. She is delighted with Ann’s motherly little ways but Georgie she
                                  calls “a really wild child”. He isn’t, just has such an astonishing amount of energy and is
                                  always up to mischief. Marjorie brought us all lovely presents. I am so thrilled with my
                                  sewing machine. It may be an old model but it sews marvellously. We now have an
                                  Alsatian pup as well as Joseph the donkey and the two cats.

                                  Marjorie had a midnight encounter with Joseph which gave her quite a shock but
                                  we had a good laugh about it next day. Some months ago George replaced our wattle
                                  and daub outside pit lavatory by a substantial brick one, so large that Joseph is being
                                  temporarily stabled in it at night. We neglected to warn Marj about this and one night,
                                  storm lamp in hand, she opened the door and Joseph walked out braying his thanks.
                                  I am afraid Marjorie is having a quiet time, a shame when the journey from Cape
                                  Town is so expensive. The doctor has told me to rest as much as I can, so it is
                                  impossible for us to take Marj on sight seeing trips.

                                  I hate to think that she will be leaving in ten days time.

                                  Much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 18th February 1935

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You must be able to visualise our life here quite well now that Marj is back and
                                  has no doubt filled in all the details I forget to mention in my letters. What a journey we
                                  had in the A.C. when we took her to the plane. George, the children and I sat in front and
                                  Marj sat behind with numerous four gallon tins of water for the insatiable radiator. It was
                                  raining and the canvas hood was up but part of the side flaps are missing and as there is
                                  no glass in the windscreen the rain blew in on us. George got fed up with constantly
                                  removing the hot radiator cap so simply stuffed a bit of rag in instead. When enough
                                  steam had built up in the radiator behind the rag it blew out and we started all over again.
                                  The car still roars like an aeroplane engine and yet has little power so that George sent
                                  gangs of boys to the steep hills between the farm and the Mission to give us a push if
                                  necessary. Fortunately this time it was not, and the boys cheered us on our way. We
                                  needed their help on the homeward journey however.

                                  George has now bought an old Chev engine which he means to install before I
                                  have to go to hospital to have my new baby. It will be quite an engineering feet as
                                  George has few tools.

                                  I am sorry to say that I am still not well, something to do with kidneys or bladder.
                                  George bought me some pills from one of the several small shops which have opened
                                  in Mbeya and Ann is most interested in the result. She said seriously to Kath Wood,
                                  “Oh my Mummy is a very clever Mummy. She can do blue wee and green wee as well
                                  as yellow wee.” I simply can no longer manage the children without help and have
                                  engaged the cook’s wife, Janey, to help. The children are by no means thrilled. I plead in
                                  vain that I am not well enough to go for walks. Ann says firmly, “Ann doesn’t want to go
                                  for a walk. Ann will look after you.” Funny, though she speaks well for a three year old,
                                  she never uses the first person. Georgie say he would much rather walk with
                                  Keshokutwa, the kitchen boy. His name by the way, means day-after-tomorrow and it
                                  suits him down to the ground, Kath Wood walks over sometimes with offers of help and Ann will gladly go walking with her but Georgie won’t. He on the other hand will walk with Anne Molteno
                                  and Ann won’t. They are obstinate kids. Ann has developed a very fertile imagination.
                                  She has probably been looking at too many of those nice women’s magazines you
                                  sent. A few days ago she said, “You are sick Mummy, but Ann’s got another Mummy.
                                  She’s not sick, and my other mummy (very smugly) has lovely golden hair”. This
                                  morning’ not ten minutes after I had dressed her, she came in with her frock wet and
                                  muddy. I said in exasperation, “Oh Ann, you are naughty.” To which she instantly
                                  returned, “My other Mummy doesn’t think I am naughty. She thinks I am very nice.” It
                                  strikes me I shall have to get better soon so that I can be gay once more and compete
                                  with that phantom golden haired paragon.

                                  We had a very heavy storm over the farm last week. There was heavy rain with
                                  hail which stripped some of the coffee trees and the Mchewe River flooded and the
                                  water swept through the lower part of the shamba. After the water had receded George
                                  picked up a fine young trout which had been stranded. This was one of some he had
                                  put into the river when Georgie was a few months old.

                                  The trials of a coffee farmer are legion. We now have a plague of snails. They
                                  ring bark the young trees and leave trails of slime on the glossy leaves. All the ring
                                  barked trees will have to be cut right back and this is heartbreaking as they are bearing
                                  berries for the first time. The snails are collected by native children, piled upon the
                                  ground and bashed to a pulp which gives off a sickening stench. I am sorry for the local
                                  Africans. Locusts ate up their maize and now they are losing their bean crop to the snails.

                                  Lots of love, Eleanor

                                Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 166 total)